What if...? DoFP

A section for all the stories we can't tell within the game, but still kick ass! Anything goes!
Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Tue Jul 30, 2019 10:12 pm

<Shinobi> He didn't really feel the cold in his half-phased state. Obi turned away from his solitary vigil over Hope's grave and headed deeper into the woods surrounding the cabin.

<Carol> Carol was 500% done with reminding Tony he shouldn't go outside. She was considering tying him up. But she knew he was probably bored - the frostbite he'd sustained to his hands before they arrived had rendered them mostly useless in the dexterity department and she'd banned him from drinking to give it a chance to heal.

<Carol> For the hundreth (it felt like) time today, she glared him back to his seat near the fire and informed him she was going to get some wood... maybe she'd send his substitute Shaw in for company if he was lucky. Once she was outside, she retrieved a bottle of scotch from where she'd hidden it and tucked it under her arm as she collected the axe.

<Shinobi> There was a certain peace here, he supposed. Surrounded by trees that went on for miles and miles, it was at once suffocating and exhilarating. His problems weren't so large in the grand scheme of things...

<Shinobi> Oh, bullshit. His mouth twisted and he felt more like himself at the cynical thought.

<Carol> Carol trudged through the snow, looking for a suitable candidate for destruction as she opened the bottle. Drunken lumberjacking seemed to be like a good way to pass the time. There was no sign of Michael except for a trail that led into the trees. She didn't follow it but did take a parallel path not too far away.

<Shinobi> Sounds carried weirdly in the woods, so he jerked at the sound of crunching.

<Carol> Finding a nice looking tree, she planted the axe in it for safe keeping then leaned against it while she sampled the scotch. Tony always had good scotch.

<Shinobi> The thunk! of metal against wood told him it was Carol he heard and not an angry moose, Sentinel, or any other... unpleasant surprise. His feet carried him toward the sound, but not in any great rush.

<Carol> Carol was in no hurry to chop down that tree, closing her eyes as she savoured the burn of the alcohol. It was kinder to Tony to do her drinking in the woods.

<Shinobi> The chopping sound didn't repeat itself, so he started to wonder if he really had heard it. Obi stopped, tilting his head to listen. Wasn't bigfoot supposedly fond of knocking on trees?

<Carol> She straightened up and looked the tree up and down. More scotch. Chopping trees was boring. It'd be so much faster to blast it....

<Shinobi> The noise started again and sounded less like a giant ape pounding on wood (not that he knew what that sounded like, really), so he started back toward the source.

<Carol> She paused in her chopping to have another drink and make sure the tree wasn't going to take out anything else on the way down, walking around the trunk while she made her survey.

<Shinobi> He could see a tree in the near distance shaking with every whack, so he had a good idea where he was going now. Still... he phased, lifting off the ground to approach silently.

<Carol> There was enough wood missing now that if she gave the tree a shove, it'd fall over. So she planted the axe in another tree for safe keeping and leaned against her victim while she had another drink. Then she gave it a shove.

<Shinobi> The creak and crack of the wood made him look up, but he didn't bother to get out of the way as the tree fell toward him.

<Carol> So many branches.... She sighed and took a seat on the stump. They needed firewood but damn. This was so tedious.

<Shinobi> A displaced bird struggled free from the fallen branches and veered toward him, startling itself as much as it startled him. "Shit!"

<Carol> Carol looked over at the exclamation and raised an eyebrow, "You okay there?"

<Shinobi> The bird clipped him, but passed through and landed on a nearby branch, chattering away to scold them. "I think you made him homeless," he said, looking up at the magpie. "Her?"

<Carol> Carol shrugged, "Magpies are bastards. It probably did something to deserve it." She offered him the bottle, "Thirsty?"

<Shinobi> The bird had strong opinions about this, too. Obi smirked at it and stepped through the tree to Carol, solidifying to take the bottle. "That tree piss you off?"

<Carol> "It looked at me funny," She nodded, "And we need firewood... also I was starting to think about tying Tony up and gagging him so I figured it was time for a break...."

<Shinobi> "What's he doing now?" Obi took a sip from the bottle, then another. He may as well take advantage of a quick escape.

<Carol> "He's bored... probably wants his scotch. Definitely wants fresh air. He's really not big on doing as he's told." She shrugged a shoulder, "I can only repeat myself so many times before I run out of patience."

<Shinobi> "Would it be so bad for him to come out here? We're out here. There doesn't seem to be anyone around."

<Carol> She shook her head, "It's not a safety thing... if he wants to keep the use of his hands, he can't afford to expose them to the cold right now."

<Shinobi> "You're a human furnace. Maybe heat up some gloves for him and tell him to keep his hands in his pockets. Just for a few minutes." He took another drink and handed the bottle back. "I'd go crazy too... in there... considering..."

<Carol> "And if he uses his outdoor time to go digging for scotch?" She raised an eyebrow, "It's only for a few more days... it'd be faster if we had leeches but I feel like he'd say no to that." She took another drink.

<Shinobi> "....leeches." He felt the scotch turn over in his stomach.

<Carol> She nodded, "You can use them to help get the circulation going back to the extremeties... Not recommended but we don't have a hyperbaric chamber handy so...."

<Shinobi> "I could keep an eye on him," he rushed, just to shut her up before he lost his scotch.

<Carol> "He's fine," she rolled her eyes, "He grumbled something about taking a nap."

<Shinobi> He nodded. "Okay. I'll... go check on him. In a minute."

<Carol> "Let him sleep... he needs it," she offered him another drink, "It's near the top of the list of things he needs."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, don't we all need what we can't fucking get." He accepted the bottle and took another long drink.

<Carol> She sighed and nodded quietly, looking away into the trees, "For a really long time..." she cleared her throat as her voice cracked and got to her feet to start taking off branches.

<Shinobi> He watched her for a moment, trying to remember he wasn't the only one miserable. With a sigh, he took another drink.

<Carol> She took off a branch or two before she paused, "I'm sorry I'm bad at this... I don't know what else to do... So... I'm just doing what needs to get done... when Tony's hands are better and he's put on some weight we can talk about getting out of here... if that's what you want... or I can help stock things up and then just go..."

<Shinobi> That made Obi look up. "Go? Just... you?"

<Carol> She looked over at him, "Yeah, just me... you wanted me to help you find Hope and Tony... I did that... you don't need me anymore..."

<Shinobi> "Did you... where?" He'd assumed they'd stay together, considering. The idea of being left alone with his almost father in law was... not good.

<Carol> She sighed, "Does it matter? If you want me to go, I'll go... you want me to help you guys get back to civilisation, I'll do that. You want me to stay I'll.... Make it work."

<Shinobi> "I definitely don't want you to go," he said quickly, frowning at the tree, then up at her.

<Carol> She set the axe down and turned to look at him, putting her hands in her pockets, "So what do you want to do? I mean... like I said... I'll stay... For as long as you need me to. I'm not going to abandon you if you still need me around... it just seems like you're safe here so..." she shrugged her shoulders.

<Shinobi> "The idea of staying here forever..." Obi shuddered. "No, I don't think that's a good idea, for any of us. But... I don't know."

<Carol> "Well then... I guess I could take you both back to the others... then at least I'd be leaving you with friends... plenty of distractions..." She shrugged a shoulder, looking at her feet because she didn't want him to see how uncomfortable with the idea of going back she was.

<Shinobi> His nose wrinkled at that idea, too. Obi watched her, moving closer. "That doesn't sound like a great idea either."

<Carol> "So what do you want to do then?" She continued to look down at her feet, "What do you want me to do?"

<Shinobi> "I..." Obi frowned, leaning to try to get her to look at him. "What do you want to do? If there is somewhere you thought of, some place you'd rather - uh, want to go... then it's up to you, of course... but I don't want you to go..."

<Carol> "I told you before... I don't have any specific plans... Where I want to go, I can't... so... I figured I'd go where I was needed..." She took a breath before lifting her head, "So I'll stay with you 'til you're okay..."

<Shinobi> Obi attempted a smile. "Thank you," he said, then shook his head with a snort. "That might take a while, considering."

<Carol> She nodded, "Yeah... I know... it's okay. Not like I have anything better to do, right?" she offered a half smile.

<Shinobi> None of them really had anything better to do than try to stay alive right now, he supposed. That observation would probably make this even more awkward, however. "I know that feeling." He took a drink and held the bottle back out to her. "At least we have scotch?"

<Carol> She huffed a laugh and accepted the bottle, "It is good scotch," she agreed, taking a sip. "And maybe while we're stuck here I can try and knock the city kid out of you... at least teach you some useful stuff." She'd been trying but she wasn't sure any of it had sunk in.

<Shinobi> "Yeah, good luck with that," he laughed.

<Carol> "Oh come on," she picked up the axe, "Here, now you can be armed." She offered it to him, "And you have a bodyguard.... you never know when this stuff could come in handy... I might not always be around, you know."

<Shinobi> "I thought we just established that you would," he said, flashing her a smile as he took the axe and gave it a heft.

<Carol> "Oh so you're going to need me forever?" she raised an eyebrow, "Maybe I should consider charging you a retainer."

<Shinobi> "I can pay it in pine needles at this point," he said with a shake of his head and swung the axe experimentally.

<Carol> "You can pay me by not freaking out if I ask you to touch something gross," she suggested, moving over to the felled tree and pointing at a spot on the trunk, "Take a swing."

<Shinobi> He started to do as told and then paused on the upswing. "What sort of gross?"

<Carol> She laughed, "Maybe you should just focus on what you're doing right now."

<Shinobi> Obi gave her a dubious look, then another, but finally relented and took a swing at the trunk. The blow landed with a thunk! that vibrated up his arms, but wasn't any worse than any hand-to-hand training he'd had over the years. "Am I cutting it in half?"

<Carol> "That's the plan... but let's just see if you can hit the same place again first... and if you start to feel like you're getting blisters, for the love of God, stop. The last thing I need is two pairs of frostbitten hands to supervise."

<Shinobi> "I suppose if we could find some gloves that would help. Work gloves, not just the knit ones we got before." He widened his stance a bit and took another swing. When he hit the same spot - more or less - he gave Carol a smirk.

<Carol> "I can go and look for some in a while... or right now. Whatever..." she shrugged, "Two swings is nothing, keep going."

<Shinobi> "It can probably wait, I'm just saying, it would probably help us all." He got back to work, landing a few more blows and surveying his progress. It was a little messy, but he was making his way through the trunk.

<Carol> She nodded, "I'll do that if I have trouble sleeping again..." she offered him a smile, taking a seat on the stump once more and having another sip from the bottle. "Unless I get too drunk to fly..."

<Shinobi> "Drunk flying is never a good idea." He hit it twice more and dropped the axe to the ground, propping the handle against his thigh as he inspected his hands for damage.

<Carol> "Wrong! Sometimes it's an awesome idea." She toasted this sentiment with the bottle and took another swig before she offered it to him.

<Shinobi> Brushing his hands off, he accepted the bottle and took a drink. "Okay, I'll amend... it's not a good idea when there could be Sentinels around to spot you."

<Carol> "Drunk or not, I'm still better at space flight than they are," she rested her hands on the stump, "But, you're right... I should try and be careful while people are relying on me, I guess...." always people relying on her.

<Shinobi> "It's not just that," he said, licking his lips before he went back for another sip. "Don't want anything to happen to you, like, for you... y'know?"

<Carol> She shook her head, "There's nothing they can do to me that they haven't already done. I've got nothing left for them to take."

<Shinobi> "But there's... you." A thought made him straighten and look at her. "You don't want... you... want them to kill you," he said, making the realization as he said it.

<Carol> She sighed, avoiding looking at him again, "There's nothing left for me to do... I can't fix this... there's nowhere to go..." She closed her eyes, deciding not to voice that she was lonely because it seemed unfair given the circumstances, "But I'm not just going to abandon everyone... I still have this annoying sense of duty..."

<Shinobi> "I... know what you mean." Obi reached across with his free hand, offering it to her. "She's gone, and... I don't really have a place here now... I can't go back and watch them play happy family. I just... can't. And then there's Tony... she would want him to be safe... so I guess that's my job now..."

<Carol> She nodded, taking his hand and moving over, giving his hand a tug in invitation to take a seat beside her, "I'll help you as best I can..." she promised, "Wherever that ends up being..."

<Shinobi> Putting the axe aside for now, he went with her and sat down, keeping hold of her hand. "You know, that goes both ways," he said, giving her a squeeze. "If I can help you, just ask me. I'll try, whatever you need."

<Carol> "Just keep me busy... enough distractions and I'll forget to wallow in self pity for a while..." she offered him a small smile, "Ooooor drink with me so I don't have to do it alone... one of those things."

<Shinobi> "I can do either, or both." He raised the bottle and gave it a shake, taking a drink before he handed it over. "Right now, both is sounding good."

<Carol> She nodded, "But we have to try and fake not drunk when we go back inside... or just be really really quiet and hope Tony's asleep.... or build an igloo."

<Shinobi> "Are you kidding? He's a bloodhound. He can probably smell us from here."

<Carol> "Maybe... but let's just pretend he doesn't know so we don't have to feel bad for making him stay sober for his own good." She had another drink from the bottle and leaned against him, "I'm sorry everything went to hell..."

<Shinobi> He snickered at this convoluted plan, sliding his arm around her until her next words sucked the wind from his lungs. "Thanks..." Obi had to clear his throat, looking down to close his eyes for a moment.

<Carol> She rested her head on his shoulder, sliding an arm around him to return the sideways hug, "I worked so hard to stop this from happening... I know Tony did too..." She rested the bottle on his knee in offer, "If I ever get my hands on Osborn..."

<Shinobi> "I want to help," he said bitterly, taking the bottle and trying not to displace her while he took a drink. "Fucking bastard. Ruined everything."

<Carol> "You can take a swing for sure," she nodded slowly as a thought came to her, "Hey... maybe we should do that. Sounds like a fun project."

<Shinobi> "Assassinating the President?" He leaned to look at her with a grin. "I do have job experience."

<Carol> She laughed, sitting up a little, "Yeeeeah but if you're planning on shooting at this one we should probably give you lessons first."

<Shinobi> "That was not my fault," he protested, but didn't want to get too far into thought about the incident. This was about distraction, not wallowing. Distraction, and a little vengeance. "I'm better motivated this time."

<Carol> "I never thought I'd be in a position where I was thinking about assassinating anyone, never mind a President..." She shook her head, "But these are strange times... we need a base of operations... and information... and a bunch of stuff... and more booze."

<Shinobi> Obi could only nod, since this bottle was quickly running out. "Yep, yep... we do... But first, I guess we better get the President we don't want dead back on his feet."

<Carol> "Yeah... and less... hobo-esq," she gestured vaguely, "I fixed Sebastian's hobo look before you guys had to see that. I can totally fix Tony's. He can't fight back."

<Shinobi> "My dad seems to slide into hobo pretty easily, so I've seen that before whenever he misses Jess."

<Carol> "Yeah he went full on mountain man beard and everything. It was scary." She nodded sagely, "But I think Tony might be giving him a run for his money... definitely with the stinky..."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, definitely with that," he agreed with a soft chuckle. "Maybe we could find a tub..."

<Carol> "I'm all for this plan... but we're flipping a coin for who has to strip him first."

<Shinobi> His nose wrinkled and he took the bottle for a drink. "Maybe we'll get lucky and he'll do it himself... thank fucking god I never had to strip Sebastian."

<Carol> She laughed again, "Yeah I didn't either. I just flew him to a lake and told him he smells. Not sure Tony would like the lake option so much. I guess I could bribe him with alcohol to take a bath..."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, not so much up here. Freezing lakes don't sound like a good time. Hot water in a tub, however... actually sounds amazing. He'd have to be nuts to fight that."

<Carol> "I'll see what I can do about a tub and some work gloves... gotta say, taking a nice long soak in hot water sounds pretty good to me too." She reclaimed the bottle for another drink, "With lots of bubbles."

<Shinobi> "I wouldn't even say no to the bubbles," he agreed, watching her drink. "I probably don't smell great either. That's another thing I hate about the goddamn woods."

<Carol> "I've smelled worse," she patted him gently, "But I'll see what I can do about bubbles." She gave him a grin, "It'll help, I think... with feeling somewhat normal."

<Shinobi> He laughed at the pat and caught her hand, shaking his head. "Yes. If we all smelled better, we might be in a better mood." Obi nodded his head, decision made. "Want me to help you get stuff?"

<Carol> "You sure?" she let him keep her hand, "I mean... it'd probably be a good idea or you guys are gonna both wind up smelling like girls....." she gave him a grin.

<Shinobi> "There are worse fates, but yeah, I'm sure." He waggled her fingers. "It'd do me good to get out for a while, too. I can keep you out of trouble." he added with a wink.

<Carol> "That might be a full time job," she admitted with a small smile, "I go looking for trouble."

<Shinobi> It sounded a lot like someone else, but he suppressed that thought. "Well, then you'll keep me busy."

<Carol> "Just don't go trying to upstage me. You'll be sorry," she warned with sly grin, "I'm really competative."

<Shinobi> "I'll try to keep that in mind," he responded, putting on his best smirk.

<Carol> She returned the smirk, "You better." She acted on impulse and gave him a hug, "Be safe."

<Shinobi> "Only if you are." He didn't second guess the hug, holding onto her and giving her a squeeze.

<Carol> "I'll do my best," she promised, resting her head on his shoulder, "At least until we get rid of Osborn. Then all bets are off."

<Shinobi> He supposed he couldn't really argue that, since it wasn't likely either of them would survive that particular mission. "Sounds about right."

<Carol> She gave him a small squeeze, wondering if the hug had gone on too long but not really wanting to let go. "So you wanna go shopping tonight or wait til tomorrow?"

<Shinobi> Tipsy enough he was just happy to be warm and hugged, Obi was not in the least worried about it going on too long. "Hmmm.... no time like the present, I suppose. The sooner we can find things, the less we have to smell Tony."

<Carol> "That's a good point... and if he's sleepy he'll be easier to manhandle into the tub," she agreed. "I can finish the tree later... or tomorrow. It's not going anywhere."

<Shinobi> "So tub first, and gloves so I can help you chop wood... maybe we should find more gloves for Tony, too. Help protect his hands from damage in the future?" He had his eyes closed now, resting his chin on her shoulder.

<Carol> "And find some stuff so we can de-hobo him too," she adjusted the position of her arms around him to settle in for the long hug and used her powers to warm the air a little for him.

<Shinobi> Oh, that was nice, and he relaxed into it, shifting a little closer and into a more comfortable position. "Yeah, that would be good. I could use some razors too." Eventually, he'd need to cut his hair, but for now it was tolerable. Tony's was not.

<Carol> "Maybe I should try and cut my hair too a little bit... or do something... I don't know..."

<Shinobi> "If you want." He pulled back enough to look at her hair. "But it's pretty the way it is."

<Carol> She gave a small embarrassed laugh, a light blush giving it away, "Thanks... but that wasn't my point..."

<Shinobi> He met her eyes, noticing the pink, but just smiled. "What? I could see it being hard to take care of if that's what you mean."

<Carol> "Yeah it is... plus all the wind and the flying around... Kind of gets crazy. A few inches should do it... or I guess I could start actually tying it back..." But effort.

<Shinobi> "Well, we can get scissors and hair ties then." He nodded. "If I don't cut mine soon I probably will need them too."

<Carol> She gave him a grin, "I might braid it while you're sleeping. Put a few bows in there... make you look pretty."

<Shinobi> Obi snorted. "Well, we gotta entertain ourselves somehow. Tony would probably like it."

<Carol> She laughed, "I could do the same to him. You can sit on him to make sure he doesn't escape."

<Shinobi> "Sounds like another plan then!" That made him laugh out loud, because the mental image was just too good. It felt good to laugh, and he realized he must be drunk.

<Carol> She laughed too, glad to see him genuinely laughing, "And if he asks why, bigfoot made us do it."

<Shinobi> He snorted, making him laugh even harder.

<Carol> She laughed again at the snort, "Okay you earned more scotch." She offered him the bottle then rethought it, "After me." She took a drink then reoffered him the bottle.

<Shinobi> "I think that's my problem already," he chuckled, trying to calm down and shaking his head. "No tolerance anymore."

<Carol> "Pretty sure we've got enough laying around that we can fix that right up... but maybe after we go shopping." She set the bottle down on the ground between them.

<Shinobi> The idea of going out into the wider world made him reach for the bottle for one more drink. "In that case, one for the road, yeah?"
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Tue Jul 30, 2019 10:13 pm

<Carol> Having reached the edge of the warzone portion of the city, Carol decided that flying was nolonger an option and found somewhere safe to set down so they could walk and draw less attention to themselves. Now they just looked like two slightly tipsy locals on the way home from a bar. Barring a surprise Sentinel fly-by, no one should bother them too much. At least until they broke some windows.

<Shinobi> Obi wasn't sure who was holding who up as they walked down the snowy alley. Between the scotch and the flying he was a little dizzy.

<Carol> The icy ground sure wasn't helping with staying upright but there was a handy wall she could steady herself on while she got her feet under herself, "So I guess we should find a hardware store first...." This having to feign being cold stuff was already getting old.

<Shinobi> He didn't need to fake it. It was really fucking cold. "Yeah, hardware store sounds good." He blinked a few times and blew out a long breath, that billowed up into the air. "Think they have alarms in this part of town?"

<Carol> "Probably but I can shut them off like I did with the security at the airport." She adjusted her hat as a gust of wind tried to steal it and ended up dropping it over her eyes. She wondered if it was going to snow again.

<Shinobi> He saw her struggle with the hat and snickered, reaching up to help.

<Carol> His movement unbalanced her on the ice and she slid a little, bumping into him before she could steady herself.

<Shinobi> "Shit-" Obi slid too, but steadied himself at the same time, holding onto both of her arms and finding himself face to face with her.

<Carol> "Guess I'm out of practise..." she offered him a small embarrassed grin, "At least no-one's on their ass...."

<Shinobi> "Yet." He laughed a little, trying to straighten up without sliding again.

<Carol> "I haven't walked on ice in... I don't know how long..." she honestly couldn't remember. She held onto him whilst making small movements to shift her weight and get her balance again.

<Shinobi> "Well, I usually don't either... I can cheat." Using powers right now, however, seemed a little debatable.

<Carol> "Yeah me too..." once she was sure she could manage, she let go of him with one hand. "Okay... let's go slow til we figure this out...."

<Shinobi> "Right, okay..." He left one hand on her arm, pivoting on the ice and testing his footing while taking a step. "Real slow. How do the natives do this?"

<Carol> "They start them young I guess?" She slipped again as they made it onto the main street. "Fuck!"

<Shinobi> Obi swore too as she pulled him off balance. He scrambled a little and grabbed a light pole. "Maybe they wear cleats or something?"

<Carol> "Probably... we'll add that to our list," She suggested, "For now... there's no traffic, let's walk in the road because there's grit there."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, good plan." He kept hold of the pole and circled it, helping Carol along until they stepped over the wall of plowed, hard snow and into the street.

<Carol> "I can't walk on ice but I can still plan pretty good," she gave a grin and linked arms with him so they still had some support in case one of their feet found some surprise ice hiding on the road.

<Shinobi> "Well, good, because the only other idea I had was to phase us both and walk an inch above the ice." Which still wasn't a bad idea.

<Carol> "Usually I do that too... without the phasing part." She glanced around them, "Pretty quiet out all around, huh?"

<Shinobi> "Well, yeah, because it's fucking freezing cold." He huffed again and watched his breath. "I guess that's good, since we won't have witnesses."

<Carol> She nodded, "Not having witnesses is a bonus." She took off her hat and plonked it on his head, "You can have this."

<Shinobi> Obi straightened the hat and laughed. "Thanks."

<Carol> "You can have my gloves too if you want," she offered, "but not my jacket."

<Shinobi> "No thanks, these are okay.' He wriggled his fingers for her to see. The gloves were bulky, but warm...ish. "I know better than to ask for the jacket again," he laughed.

<Carol> She gave him a smile, pointing to a store near the end of the next block, "I think there's our first stop."

<Shinobi> He swatted her hand down. "Well if we do have any witnesses you just tipped them off!"

<Carol> She laughed, bumping him with her shoulder, "There's no one around!"

<Shinobi> "We don't know that for sure." He mock whispered to her.

<Carol> "Okay maybe ghosts but they can't tell anyone shit... and I don't believe in ghosts either."

<Shinobi> Obi gave her a slightly horrified look, and an unwelcome thought flashed through his mind. But, if Hope haunted him at least he would be able to see her again.

<Carol> The building loomed ahead of them, "So... front or back?"

<Shinobi> "Um..." Obi tried to shake off the thought. Now wasn't the time to get distracted. "Back. Wait... depends, I guess. I can phase us through the wall, so if it's too hard or conspicuous to get back there we can maybe hit it from the side. Find a shadow."

<Carol> "There's probably an alley around the back for deliveries so... it should be pretty dark. But it's gonna be icy as all hell so... gotta be careful."

<Shinobi> "Yup, not a problem." They kept walking down the side of the street and he strained his eyes to look around the building. "Got it." He phased them both, just enough, and took a step forward into the air an inch from the ground.

<Carol> And now it was weird. She wasn't sure she'd ever been phased before. She subconsciously tightened her hold on his arm.

<Shinobi> "Don't fight it. Just keep walking and I can steer."

<Carol> "It's weird..." she wasn't sure she liked it.

<Shinobi> "It's not weird," he insisted, leading her to the shadows while he smothered a smile.

<Carol> "For you it's not weird... I'm used to being able to punch things..." And feel floor or that she was at least in control of the floating.

<Shinobi> "The idea is to not get punched." He smirked and checked around them for any sign of watchers. "Take a breath," he said, when he was satisfied. "And hold it."

<Carol> "But I like punching things..." she complained, eyeing the wall, "I'm going to hate this, aren't I?"

<Shinobi> "Yeah, most likely. For God's sake, don't breathe inside the wall." He gave her a last look and shifted them completely, stepping through the wall and dragging her along.

<Carol> Oooh she did not like this at all! Once they were on the other side of the wall she realised she was pretty much clinging to him and hastily loosened her grip.

<Shinobi> "It's okay," he said quietly, trying to see her in the dark. It only took him a moment to solidify them both, then tried to see her face to check on her.

<Carol> Carol fixed the dark thing, pushing a small amount of energy into her hand so they could see but not so much that it would draw attention. "I really don't want to do that again..."

<Shinobi> "Well, you have to at least once to get back out without getting us arrested." He blinked at the light, then smirked at her.

<Carol> She pouted, "Can't I just crash through the wall instead? It's so much more satisfying..."

<Shinobi> "You're forgetting the arrested part." He shook his head with a laugh and started to squint around at their surroundings.

<Carol> "They'd have to catch me first," she reminded him, "Looks like the shutters are pretty robust... I think I can increase the light level a little more."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, but then our cover would be blown." That helped, and he straightened up to look at the shelves beside them. Plumbing. "Well, if we had a toilet that would be great."

<Carol> She laughed, "Yeah, installing bathrooms is beyond my capabilities I'm afraid..."

<Shinobi> "Yeaaaaah." Obi took her wrist and aimed the light at the next aisle. "So, I've already forgotten why we're here."

<Carol> "We need stuff to de-hobo Tony. And work gloves so you can chop wood and not get injuries that'll result in frostbite." She raised an eyebrow at being pointed like a flashlight.

<Shinobi> He sensed her eyebrow and gave her a smirk. "Okay, gloves and stuff." Obi let go of her hand, to move down an aisle and look into the bins on the shelves.

<Carol> Carol went with him so he could use the light as she checked the other shelves, "Anything else that might be useful is also good."

<Shinobi> "I think lots of things are useful." It was great that despite her sass she went with him. "Gloves, flint, razor blades if not shaving razors." Obi picked up a handful of lighters from a counter and pocketed them.

<Carol> "I have a lot of stuff packed from before too... but not stuff I don't need... I don't need help to light a fire."

<Shinobi> He rolled his eyes and tucked them away. If she ditched them they definitely needed a few lighters.

<Carol> Carol pocketed a few small tools and loose screws and nails and other bits and pieces while his back was turned. "I think there's gloves this way," she nodded to the wall at the end of the aisle.

<Shinobi> "Okay, got you." He turned and followed her, peering around and grabbing a few small items as they went by.

<Carol> "I guess getting spares is a good idea, try some on." She was going to look for sharp things but she kept as close by as she could so he could use the light.

<Shinobi> The display held work gloves and liners and wool socks, so he wasn't going to complain about any of it. "Yeah, definitely." Obi pulled a pair from the rack and tugged it on his left hand, wriggling his fingers. "Tony's got smaller hands than me, but if we got some of these liners for him we might want to size up."

<Carol> "The more layers the better... but get some smaller ones for warmer weather because god knows how long we'll be hanging around in the woods." She glanced up from inspecting spare hatchett blades.

<Shinobi> "Makes sense." He picked out several pairs, some liners, and some socks, stuffing it all into the bag he'd brought. "I see you found some sharp things to play with," he said, turning toward her.

<Carol> "Well we need spares..." she shrugged, giving him a grin, "But generally, anything I can hit things with makes me happy." She picked up an axe and held it out to him, "How's that?"

<Shinobi> Obi hefted it and tested the weight. "I can hit things with it," he said with a smirk. "

<Carol> "Okay." She picked up a second and several spare blades. She already stole plenty of sharpening tools from Viper's supplies when she stole the knives. "So now we need a bath tub and something to make Tony smell less like a distillery full of hobos...."

<Shinobi> "A hardware store isn't too likely to have any great selection of shampoo..." A wicked grin spread across his face. "Maybe dog shampoo?"

<Carol> She laughed, "Oh God, can you imagine?"

<Shinobi> "Well? Some kind of livestock shampoo is probably as good as we'll get here," he said, failing to stifle his own laughter. "At least we can skip the flea shampoo? ....or can we?"

<Carol> "I think we should definitely get that," Carol nodded, managing to keep a straight face. "But there's probably another store we can go to for the rest..."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, yeah... take all the fun out of it." He snickered again and looked around. How are we going to get a tub out of here unnoticed though?"

<Carol> "Store it in the alley and come back for it?" she suggested with a small shrug.

<Shinobi> "Yeah, I can phase it out there and stash it. Or behind the building if there's more cover." He couldn't get too far from Carol since she was his flashlight, but he still managed to pick up a few more items on their way through the aisles.

<Carol> She nodded, "Behind the building's probably better... not that anyone's around to see it anyway... and who's gonna steal a tub when they have indoor plumbing anyway?"

<Shinobi> "I'm less worried about someone stealing it than noticing it's weird." Obi rounded a corner and spotted some livestock watering tanks. "Bingo."

<Carol> Carol stopped behind him, "... Okay now we have to flea dip him."

<Shinobi> "Oh yeah." He covered his mouth to stifle his laughter. Hope would be so disappointed, but it was funny, goddammit!

<Carol> She passed him, putting the tools she'd picked up into the tub to free her hands before she picked it up. "So... now we just need to find somewhere that looks like it sells things that smell nice."

<Shinobi> "Sounds good." He watched her with the giant tub and then thought of something, grabbing a few galvanized buckets to go with the tub. "Are we all done here?"

<Carol> "Think so... we'll find some shampoo somewhere else.... actually are there a couple kettles we can hang over the fire to fill this thing? I mean... I could do it but just in case...."

<Shinobi> "That's what the buckets are for. Bigger, and you can set them in the fire, like just on the edge to heat."

<Carol> "Yeah... I'm just worried about the spillage..." she chewed the corner of her lip and held the tub out so he could put the buckets in it.

<Shinobi> "Eh, I can phase it. Besides, just don't move it too far." He shrugged and clanged the buckets inside, then tried to arrange the items inside to make less noise.

<Carol> "Put everything in the buckets," she suggested, "We can stuff the bag in there on the way back... and you'll probably fit."

<Shinobi> Obi's head snapped up to look at her, his expression betraying his feelings on this idea.

<Carol> "Well how the hell else do you think we're getting all this back?" She raised an eyebrow, resting the tub against her hip.

<Shinobi> Rolling his eyes, he heaved a heavy sigh and finished rearranging the contents.

<Carol> "It'll be fine," she rolled her eyes right back.

<Shinobi> "For you," he grumped, then started toward the back of the store to check out the walls.

<Carol> "It's gotta be more comfortable sitting in this thing than me carrying you like some distressing damsel." She followed him with the tub, shifting the weight of it to carry it with both hands.

<Shinobi> "It's kind of a toss up which one is more humiliating. Have you actually looked at that tub?" He shook his head and found a set of doors to a small stock room, holding them open for her.

<Carol> "Oh come on, no one's gonna see you in there," she laughed, "We can make it cozy with some blankets..."

<Shinobi> "Well, I hope no one sees any of this," he said with a snort. "That's kind of the idea." He knew he was being ridiculous, but since his emotions were all over the place these days it was par for the course. There was no real loading dock in the old building, but there was a back door.

<Shinobi> Obi poked his head through the wall to take a look around. "Coast is clear," he said, coming back in.

<Carol> Oh God she had to do the wall thing again now. "So... how're we doing this with the tub....?"

<Shinobi> He grinned, all teeth, and just grabbed the edge of the tub, phasing all of them. "Just follow me."

<Shinobi> "And remember, no breathing in the wall."

<Carol> Gah! She pulled a face, following quickly so it was over faster.

<Shinobi> Obi was tempted to slow down, just to torture her, but he refrained and let go of the tub once she'd cleared the wall. "Okay, so maybe we could put it by the dumpster? Then get out of here and go find some perfumed soap for the king."

<Carol> She nodded, going to set the tub down and taking a welcome breath of the fridgid air. "So... back to the street."

<Shinobi> "Yep." He adjusted his hat and gloves. Fuck it was cold. "I think we should have brought that scotch. I'm way too sober for this now."

<Carol> "We can probably find some..." she suggested, offering her hand so they could walk back to the street.

<Shinobi> "We probably shouldn't, but it's tempting." He took her hand and picked his steps carefully, finding the other end of the same alley they'd entered. If anyone had seen them duck in there, likely they'd just think they'd had a very cold tryst. The thought made him shudder.

<Carol> Sooooo icy! She decided she hated ice. It was bad enough to fly in but this was riddiculous! "I want to melt this shit soooo bad...."

<Shinobi> "Remember, we can avoid it." He phased them both again, just a bit, and gave her a smirk.

<Carol> "Thank fuck," she gave his hand a grateful squeeze, "Really don't want to fall on my ass. It won't hurt but I have my pride."

<Shinobi> "You're welcome fuck," he responded as they re-emerged onto the street and he tried to look around and put a little bit of stagger back into his step.

<Carol> She laughed, bumping his shoulder to help with that stagger.

<Shinobi> Obi laughed too, trying to just enjoy this little stroll through the freezing cold to go a-thieving. "So... what do you think we should be looking for now? I doubt they have a Bath and Body Works."

<Carol> "I don't know... a pharmacy or something? General store?" She wasn't big on small towns and most of the memories of being in small towns as a kid on camping trips were long gone.

<Shinobi> "Sounds good to me." After a few more steps, he snorted. "A pharmacy might even have that scotch. It's medicinal, after all."

<Carol> She grinned, "I like how you think."

<Shinobi> Obi gave her hand a squeeze and kept walking. "Where's Google Maps when we need it?"

<Carol> "Up Osborn's ass. Right where I want my foot to be."

<Shinobi> That made him laugh again, although more bitterly. "Yep, right there with you."

<Carol> "Ooooh hey. Liquor store," She nodded to the next corner.

<Shinobi> "But soap!" He gave her a pained look, pretty torn himself.

<Carol> "So we'll get something to drink on the way. It's not that hard. You go in and find something and I'll wait outside." Because she didn't want to do the wall thing any more than was necessary.

<Shinobi> "Okay, okay," he agreed with a laugh, pulling her toward another alley.

<Carol> She let him drag her giving another laugh, "No one says no to me and booze."

<Shinobi> Shaking his head once they were safely in the alley, he found a covered space and let go of her hand. "Okay, I'll be right back."

<Carol> "I'll be here," She found a wall to hold up and put her hands in her pockets while she waited.

<Shinobi> One advantage of hiding out in the world's frigid asshole was that nobody seemed to have any kind of sophisticated security systems. Obi phased into the store and tucked a few bottles into his bag, wrapping them up to avoid any clinking. As an afterthought, he grabbed a few candy bars as well, stuffing two into his outer pockets.

<Carol> Carol straightened up, using her flight powers to steady herself on the ice while she pushed her hands through her hair. Hopefully they would find somewhere in their travels that she could get something to tie it back with.

<Shinobi> When he emerged, he found Carol right where he'd left her and tugged a small bottle of scotch and the two candy bars from his pocket. "Ta da," he said with a grin.

<Carol> "You found candy too!" She grinned and grabbed for one.

<Shinobi> "I did! I got some for later, too." He handed her the bar and opened his own with his teeth, taking a bite before it could freeze too, just like everything else around here.

<Carol> She opened hers and took a bite, making approving sounds. "So now that we have supplies, let's top up our tipsy and go look for treasure."

<Shinobi> That sounded like a good idea, so he unscrewed the lid and took a few sips before passing it on and finishing off with another bite of chocolate and nuts.

<Carol> She took the bottle and had a drink, "It'll at least make you forget how cold you are for a while... or I could help."

<Shinobi> Obi's brain screeched to a halt and he looked up at her, his bite of chocolate still sitting in his mouth.

<Carol> Carol waited for a couple of seconds for him to say something but he didn't, "Yes...? No...?" she coaxed.

<Shinobi> Oh! Heat! Right! Obi laughed nervously. "I'm okay for now, but I'll keep it in mind for the ride home."

<Carol> She blinked at him for a moment then had another drink from the bottle before offering it to him.

<Shinobi> Obi took the bottle and shook his head. "Sorry, was in another world there for a second." This called for an extra large gulp.

<Carol> "Yeah... okay... so... ready for more walking?" She pushed her free hand through her hair and finished off her candy.

<Shinobi> "Yeah," he agreed, taking another drink for the road before he capped the bottle and stuck it in his pocket. Finishing off his candy, he took her hand and phased them again.

<Carol> She gave his hand another squeeze and turned her attention to looking for a useful store now that she didn't have to worry about where she was putting her feet.

<Shinobi> Coming out of another alley, either they were really horny, or puking. Obi snickered to himself as they walked.

<Carol> Carol glanced at him, "What's funny?" She tucked her hair behind her ear.

<Shinobi> "I was just thinking that anyone watching us would think we're ducking into alleys to puke..." he looked over at her with a grin. "Or do something else."

<Carol> She laughed, "You think waaaaay too much."

<Shinobi> That was probably true, but the alcohol back in his system stopped him from overthinking that he thought too much so he just shrugged. "Naaah."

<Carol> "Yeah you do," she persisted, "You gotta just... say stuff that's in your brain sometimes. Get it out there. Sure sometimes it gets you punched in the face but it's good for you to not hold that shit in."

<Shinobi> "I do say stuff," he protested, voice coming out a bit high.

<Carol> She shook her head, "You need to blurt more... when you're sober as well as when you've got scotch in you. You're not gonna offend anyone - least of all me. Pretty sure Tony would appreciate it too."

<Shinobi> "Well I think you figured out I went straight to dirty when you talked about warming me up in the alley," he said, blowing out a breath and watching it billow up. "Then guilty because I did."

<Carol> "Yeah I did... and you shouldn't feel guilty..." she gave his hand a squeeze, "It's... completely understandable... I mean... it's probably been a while... don't beat yourself up for doing normal stuff..."

<Shinobi> "But things shouldn't be normal. Nothing is normal anymore."

<Carol> "That's exactly why doing normal stuff matters," She tugged on his hand to make him stop walking for a moment, "If you stop doing all the normal things then that's it. They win. Don't let them win. Fight back..."

<Shinobi> He stopped to look at her, having trouble meeting her eyes at first. "Maybe... but it feels like I'm betraying her when I think about things like that."

<Carol> "So... you think she'd want you to be miserable forever? To give up and let the assholes grind you down? I'm not saying don't miss her... I miss the people I've lost every day. But I know they wouldn't want me to just throw in the towel. Least of all Steven after everything he did to help me get the evidence to shut the Sentinel project down the first time."

<Shinobi> There was a sarcastic retort right on the tip of his tongue. This was Hope they were talking about, after all, but when she mentioned herself he deflated. "I... get what you're saying, I just..." He gave a helpless shrug.

<Carol> "I know... it's still too soon... Just... don't beat yourself up for the normal stuff, okay? No one's going to hold it against you."

<Shinobi> He had to laugh, bitterly, and covered his mouth with his free hand.

<Carol> She sighed, keeping his hand so she didn't lose the phase and pulling him into a hug with her other arm.

<Shinobi> Obi stiffened, then relaxed into the hug, and before he could stop himself sobbed into her shoulder.

<Carol> She wrapped her other arm around him and rubbed his back soothingly. "It's gonna be okay..."

<Shinobi> His control over his powers followed his emotional state, but at least they didn't slide. It was too cold to cry, but he couldn't seem to stop it.

<Carol> She stood quietly and held him for as long as he needed, turning her head to rest it against his.

<Shinobi> Eventually, he forced himself to calm, taking a few deep breaths and keeping his eyes closed. "Thanks," he mumbled with a sniff, giving her a squeeze.

<Carol> "It's fine," she assured him, "You don't have to thank me for this stuff. Basic friend stuff is free." She returned the squeeze, pressing a kiss to the side of his head.

<Shinobi> His laugh was a little watery when he straightened up a little and gave her a half-hearted smile. "Still, I appreciate it."

<Carol> "Hugs are always free. Whenever you need them, okay? No judgement or questions asked." She gave him a small smile in return, "Come on, let's go find something that smells good."
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Tue Jul 30, 2019 10:13 pm

<Carol> It had taken waaaaaay too long but it was hard to find time alone to work on surprise projects. The guys were fast asleep... at least they were when she checked, but she was wide awake. Probably too much coffee. With a sigh, she finally finished her work and tucked it safely into her jacket pocket for now. Buuuuut now she had nothing to do. Gathering up her tools, she headed back to the cabin.

<Shinobi> Tony's snoring woke Obi but he refused to open his eyes for some time. Telling himself to go back to sleep wasn't working, so he sighed and sat up. The dim light from the fire barely lit the one large room of the cabin. They'd rearranged the ratty furniture and cleaned up the mess, as well as the damage, but the cabin was still far from luxurious.

<Carol> Carol opened the door as quietly as she could, boosting the air temperature as she stepped inside so she didn't freeze the others with the draught. Shrugging her jacket off, she dropped it onto a chair before sitting down to take off her boots.

<Shinobi> "Hey," he said quietly, relieved that she'd reappeared. He felt better when they were all together, or when he at least knew where the others were.

<Carol> She looked up, pausing with her boots, "Hey... sorry, did I wake you?"

<Shinobi> "No, it was the buzz saw," he said with a soft laugh. "Everything okay?"

<Carol> She glanced in Tony's direction and shook her head, smirking a little as she continued to remove her boots, "Yeah... Just couldn't sleep. I thought you were sleeping though..."

<Shinobi> "Well, I was, until..." he gestured at Tony and moved to the other end of his cot, closer to her so they wouldn't disturb the man. As much as he'd complained and threatened about getting cleaned up, he had seemed more himself ever since.

<Carol> She gave him a small grin, now free of her boots. Crossing the room to him, she grabbed a cushion and put it on the floor beside him, plopping down onto it. "I don't know if I drank too much coffee or...." She shrugged, "I'm super restless...."

<Shinobi> He shifted to get comfortable, half lying beside her. "Well, it's not like we have a lot here to keep ourselves occupied, especially at night."

<Carol> "Yeah... I miss tv... and junk food." She put her elbow on her knee and propped her chin on her palm. "I guess I could always go looking for bigfoot..." she gave him a cheeky grin.

<Shinobi> "You do that," he snorted, shaking his head. "Then you'll see."

<Carol> "I will see that I am right," she nodded, "And I guess you'll hide in here and hope bigfoot doesn't follow me home, huh?"

<Shinobi> "That's right. I'll have to give him all the scotch."

<Carol> "Pfft, he'll have to fight me for it. You know I'll win."

<Shinobi> Obi leaned down and smirked. "I'm counting on that."

<Carol> She giggled quietly and gave him a small shove, wondering if now was too soon or what. "Wuss."

<Shinobi> He laughed. "That's one way to look at it. I prefer to think I'm working with what's at hand." Reaching over, he gave the end of her shorter hair a tug.

<Carol> She wrinkled her nose at the tug, "What was that for?"

<Shinobi> "Just because," he said, propping himself on his elbow and parking his cheek on his hand. He shrugged his other shoulder and smirked. "It's easier to reach now."

<Carol> She laughed again, shaking her head. Maybe now wasn't a good time... he seemed like he was in a good mood. "It was longer before... wouldn't it be easier then?"

<Shinobi> "Nah, it's more in reach from here." He moved his fingers just a few inches to find the closest strands and gave them a tweak. "I'm embracing my lazy."

<Carol> She pulled a face at him but laughed anyway, "Soooo what you're saying is that I should move out of reach?"

<Shinobi> "Noooo," he said, tilting his head on his hand to give her a sad face.

<Carol> "Okay... so should I find some ribbons and let you play with my hair instead?"

<Shinobi> "Maybe." He laughed softly.

<Carol> She gave him a small grin, shifting her cushion closer for him and turning a little to be sideways on. "So you gonna try and go back to sleep?"

<Shinobi> "Yeah, eventually" Obi took that as a hint, and started playing with her hair. It was relaxing, but he didn't want to examine why too closely. "Maybe."

<Carol> "If I'm keeping you awake just let me know and I'll go find something else to do," she offered him a small smile.

<Shinobi> He flicked her hair at her nose. "You're fine."

<Carol> She blew her hair away from her face, "Well yeah, now. But like... later."

<Shinobi> "Don't worry about it," he said, giving her nose another flick. "Was there anything interesting outside? Or just a freezing pee break?"

<Carol> "Neither," she shrugged a shoulder, moving her head back from the hair flick a little. "I like being outside. I used to sit on the roof when I worked at the school... I guess I like seeing the sky."

<Shinobi> "I like it when it doesn't hurt to breathe," he said, laughing, but cut it off when Tony let out a particularly loud snorting snore and coughed.

<Carol> She laughed too, covering her mouth with her hand to muffle it. "Wrap a scarf around your face? Or just come outside with me more."

<Shinobi> "Scarves just make you breathe damp gross funky air from your lungs and then the condensation freezes too." He shuddered, still idly finger combing her hair. "So maybe I should just stick to you."

<Carol> "I'm an efficient spaceheater," she nodded in agreement, "And I don't mind the company."

<Shinobi> "You are that." He smiled at her. "Good." Hopefully, she'd stopped thinking about leaving, at least for now. Being alone with Tony wouldn't be good for his sanity.

<Carol> "I guess you don't want to go outside now though, huh? All in your PJs and whatnot."

<Shinobi> Obi thought about that for a minute, prepared to say no, but then sat up. "Just give me a minute."

<Carol> She blinked at him for a moment, "Really?" She moved aside for him, getting to her feet to put her boots on, "Okay."

<Shinobi> He paused in swinging his legs over the cot to look up at her. "Sure. Space heater, right?" Hunting for his pants in the dark, he made a pleased sound when he found them, and the heavy shirt he'd taken off earlier.

<Carol> "Yep." She gave him a smile, sliding her feet into her boots again and grabbing her jacket.

<Shinobi> His own boots were under his cot, so he laced them up and quietly moved to the door, tucking another small bottle of scotch into his coat pocket as he shrugged it on.

<Carol> She waited by the door for him loosely plaiting her hair because of the wind and putting her hands in her pockets and finding the tools. She bent to put them on the floor rather than take them out with her for no reason.

<Shinobi> Making sure his hat and gloves were in his pockets too, he grinned at her when they reached the door. "Ready if you are."

<Carol> She straightened up again and opened the door, "All good." She gave him a smile, boosting the temperature again so the frigid air didn't make it into the cabin.

<Shinobi> "Yeah, you're all kinds of handy to have around," he said with a laugh when he felt the warmth.

<Carol> "Except in the kitchen. Only thing I'm really good at there is setting fires," she gave him a smirk as she extended her arm, inviting him to step outside before her.

<Shinobi> "Me too. Takeout was our friend." His voice only caught a bit at the our and he pushed the grief away. Obi stepped outside, peering suspiciously into the woods.

<Carol> "I miss takeout sooooo much," She pulled the door closed behind her, "Maybe I could try to steal a pizza."

<Shinobi> "We need a black market for takeout," he said over his shoulder. It was bright outside, but the woods were still dark and fucking creepy.

<Carol> "Absolutely," she agreed, "With a bartering system because fuck if I have any cash."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, definitely. They confiscated the last of my cash when I got caught."

<Carol> "Pretty sure we used the last of mine as kindling..." She wrapped an arm around him to help with the warmth, "So, wanna go for a walk in the woods?"

<Shinobi> "That's a damn shame, because Thai sounds good, too." He wound his arm around her waist in return. "I guess, since you're here as bigfoot bait."

<Carol> "Oh I'm bait? Good thing I can handle myself, huh?" She gave him a squeeze, "At this point I'd like the freedom to just walk up to a street vendor and buy a hotdog."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, I know what you mean. And of course you're the bait. You don't even believe, so when we run into one, I can trip you." He jostled her as they walked, but he was keeping an eye on the dark shadows below the trees.

<Carol> "You trip me and I'm taking you down with me," she warned, lifting him briefly off his feet.

<Shinobi> He started at the surprise, but then phased out of her grasp. "You can try."

<Carol> "You have to be unphased to trip me I can totally pull you down fast enough... or capitalise on the time it'll take you to shit your pants before you remember to run."

<Shinobi> "Hey!" He laughed, shaking his head.

<Carol> "Oh come on! You totally would," she teased, laughing too.

<Shinobi> Obi crossed his arms to give her a stare, then snorted. "Yeah, probably so."

<Carol> She grinned back, "Don't worry, I wouldn't really abandon you to bigfoot. I'd laugh my ass off at you then punch bigfoot."

<Shinobi> "Why don't you punch him first, and then laugh." He was already far enough away from her that he was getting cold, so he closed the distance and hooked his arm back around her.

<Carol> "Because I'll be too busy laughing to do it that way around," she put her arm back around him too, "Sorry, that's just how it goes."

<Shinobi> Obi heaved a heavy sigh and shook his head. "Fine. Be that way."

<Carol> She leaned over and pressed a loud kiss to the side of his face, "It's not personal."

<Shinobi> "Mmmhmm," he said, though the kiss made him laugh.

<Carol> "Hey, you know I love ya." She gave him another squeeze, "I mock the people I like. It's a sign of affection, I swear."

<Shinobi> Once again, he pushed down the memories that brought to the surface and gave her a smile. "Sure, sure." Obi cleared his throat. "So, where are we strolling to?"

<Carol> "Nowhere? I just... walk." She shrugged a shoulder, "Sometimes I like to fly straight up and go look at space."

<Shinobi> "Okay. Well, I'll rule out space for tonight, but walking is fine, bigfoot aside." He didn't want to phase, so his footsteps crunched in the snow.

<Carol> "I'm so not repeating myself about my promise to punch bigfoot for you anymore," she gave an over exaggerated roll of her eyes.

<Shinobi> Obi just laughed in response, looking into the woods and trying to just look at them, instead of hunting for something waiting to kill him.

<Carol> She looked up at the sky visible through the trees, searching for stars but it was clouded over.... aaaaaand starting to snow.

<Shinobi> The flakes were melting in the warm air around them, which of course meant now they were just getting rained on. "Well, I could do without that, but otherwise... it is pretty, in its own way. Peaceful."

<Carol> "Yeah it is," she gave him a smile, "Close your eyes for a moment and just listen."

<Shinobi> He quirked his brow at her, but did as suggested. It was very quiet, with just the creak of cold wood and the faint sound of snow against needles and branches.

<Carol> "Now just breathe. Empty your mind. There's nothing out here, your perfectly safe. I've got you. Just be in the moment..." She loosened her hold on him a little so he didn't have the distraction of close contact.

<Shinobi> Obi nearly choked on a snort, opening one eye to peer at her. "Are you trying to shrink my head?"

<Carol> "I'm trying to teach you to chill out. You're worrying all the time - it's not healthy. Now do as you're told."

<Shinobi> Eyes closed again, he took a deep breath, but he was still smirking.

<Carol> She lifted a finger to adjust that corner of his mouth back into place.

<Shinobi> That just made him laugh, then take a deep breath and try again.

<Carol> She stood quietly, taking her own advice and just taking in the sounds around her, listening to the snow hitting the trees and the ground around them.

<Shinobi> There was the sound of Carol's breathing, and the snow, and faint rustling that he tried not to think about too much.

<Carol> Carol listened to the rustling too, feeling the wind pick up the small strands of hair that escaped the braid and the damp collar of her jacket against her neck.

<Shinobi> He shifted his weight. "If we both have our eyes closed, who's gonna see something sneaking up on us?"

<Carol> "I'll hear it if you shut up," she pointed out with a small grin even if he couldn't see it.

<Shinobi> There was another snort, but he attempted to relax.

<Carol> She shook off the interruption and settled herself back into silence.

<Shinobi> It was getting a little cold, so he sidled up to her, smirking to himself but with his eyes still closed.

<Carol> She felt him shift closer and wrapped her other arm around him, assuming he was cold, and giving the temperature a little extra boost.

<Shinobi> That hit the spot and he relaxed again, his arm snaking back around her waist in return. The rustling paused, but the snow must be picking up from the sound. Obi tipped his head back and opened his eyes to look up at the falling snow.

<Carol> Carol kept still, just listening to the falling snow. Given that she liked snow, she found the sound relaxing and blew out a slow breath.

<Shinobi> He tilted his head to watch her profile instead.

<Carol> After a few quiet moments more she broke the silence softly, "Feeling a little better?"

<Shinobi> "Yeah, shockingly." He chuckled. "It's beautiful out here." Even if it was deadly.

<Carol> She opened her eyes, almost surprised that he was so close, "Yeah it is... I love being out in the snow."

<Shinobi> "It's not so bad," he said, giving her a smirk. "With the right company."

<Carol> "Thinking you can replace me with a hot water bottle?" She asked, returning the smirk.

<Shinobi> "No, that's totally not what I meant." He studied her face.

<Carol> She gave him a small grin, "I know." But she was incapable of being serious for long periods of time.

<Shinobi> "Where would I get the hot water anyway? I'd have to use the fire, and then I might spill it. Too much trouble." Obi took his free hand from the shelter of his pocket and tugged a lock of hair that had come free from the tail.

<Carol> She wrinkled her nose at that a little, "Nice to know my position is saved by your epic laziness."

<Shinobi> Obi just laughed and gave her a squeeze.

<Carol> She laughed too and returned the squeeze, resting her cheek on his shoulder.

<Shinobi> The gesture made him close his eyes again and relax, leaning his head against hers.

<Carol> She was enjoying all the hugs lately and gave him another gentle squeeze. "Better make sure we don't go somewhere warmer or I'll be a whole lot less useful."

<Shinobi> "You're useful for lots of things," he assured her, keeping his eyes closed to enjoy the closeness.

<Carol> "Nah, I just talk a lot," she nestled onto his shoulder.

<Shinobi> "Pfft. No need to be modest." He hummed happily.

<Carol> "Are you sure you want to declare open season for my ego?"

<Shinobi> "I kind of assumed it was always open, so..." Obi shrugged the shoulder she wasn't resting on and laughed softly.

<Carol> "Oh you have no idea," she laughed softly, "I tone it down."

<Shinobi> He was silent for a while, thinking about this. "Unfortunately, getting hunted down by giant robots has taken us all down a notch or ten."

<Carol> "Not me," she gave another small laugh, "I'm too badass for those shitty robots."

<Shinobi> "And my point is made for me," he laughed.

<Carol> "Confidence is important," she argued, "Stops you second guessing when shit gets tough and you don't have time for that crap."

<Shinobi> "Maybe that's why I never made a very good terrorist."

<Carol> "What are you not confident about?" She lifted her head a little to look at him.

<Shinobi> Dammit, she was making him think again. "I don't know," he sighed. "Anything? Everything? I don't want to think about it any more tonight."

<Carol> "Okay..." she put her head back down, "But if there's anything I can help with... just let me know, okay? I like helping you."

<Shinobi> "I will... I just... not right now." He sniffed and found himself rubbing his cheek against the top of her head.

<Carol> She gave him a squeeze and gently rubbed his back, wondering what she could say to help this time. "No rush..." she settled on.

<Shinobi> He nodded a bit. "Thanks."

<Carol> She lifted her head again to look at him, lifting a hand to rub his cheek dry with her thumb, "Everything's fine."

<Shinobi> "No, it's not, but thanks for saying so." He took a deep breath to calm himself.

<Carol> She pressed a kiss to his other cheek, "You're welcome."

<Shinobi> He sighed and turned to hug her tightly.

<Carol> She hugged back just as tight, careful not to squeeze too hard.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Tue Jul 30, 2019 10:14 pm

<Shinobi> The pine needles covered everything, which was reason two thousand, one hundred eighty seven why he hated Alaska. Obi stooped to brush the needles from the grave marker with his gloved hands, then frowned when the needles stuck in the fabric of his gloves. Of course.

<Carol> Carol was on the roof of the cabin, clearing the latest layer of snow to prevent the roof collapsing under the weight. It'd be so much faster to use her powers. She paused to brush escaped strands of hair out of her face so she could see what she was doing and spied Michael at the gravesite. Again.

<Shinobi> He finished clearing the needles, snow and other accumulated woodsy crap from the stones, muttering under his breath. Even to himself, he was unsure if he could admit whether he was talking to Hope or not.

<Carol> She decided to leave her task half finished, quietly landing and leaning the shovel against one of the outer walls of the cabin. Hands in her pockets, she plouged a trench in the fresh snow between her position and where Michael was stood.

<Shinobi> Standing and picking the needles from the knit of his gloves, Obi turned at the sound. He looked down and then up at her. "Bored?"

<Carol> She shrugged a shoulder, "Little bit... but actually I was wondering if you were okay...."

<Shinobi> He mirrored her shrug, turning his attention back to his gloves. "Sure. As okay as it gets, I guess."

<Carol> She gave him a small smile, her hand closing around the small item in her pocket. "That's good... you know... that'd be easier if you weren't wearing the gloves..."

<Shinobi> "Well, yeah," he said with a slight laugh. "But then my hands would get cold."

<Carol> She removed her hands from her pockets, leaving the item where it was and offering her hands to him, "Lucky for you, I don't have that problem."

<Shinobi> Obi's laugh this time was real and he shook his head, holding his hands up. "Lucky you're so bored you want to help pick shit off my gloves?"

<Carol> She gave him a grin, "That too." She took his right hand first, turning it palm up in hers and getting to work on picking out all the needles.

<Shinobi> Now he didn't have much to do that wouldn't just hinder her, so he studied her face and hair.

<Carol> She quickly finished one hand then moved on to the other, glancing up at him, "What? Do I have something on my face?"

<Shinobi> "No," he said with a laugh and looked away to the trees, then down at their hands. Obi raised his cleaned hand and inspected the glove as she worked on the other.

<Carol> She rubbed the palm of his hand to make sure she'd gotten them all and then released it, "All done."

<Shinobi> "Thanks," he said, taking a look at that hand and then smiling at her.

<Carol> "No problem," she returned the smile, putting her hands back in her pockets and chewing her lip, wondering if now was a good time.

<Shinobi> "I wonder if Tony managed to sleep through you cleaning off the roof," he said, giving her a smirk and looking past her to the cabin.

<Carol> "He probably thought I was a bear or something and hid under the bed," she followed his gaze then gave him a grin. "I really feel like I should teach him how to shoot things so he can defend himself..."

<Shinobi> Obi gave her a mostly fake horrified expression. "You want to give Tony a gun? The first thing he'll do is threaten to shoot us both, you know."

<Carol> "Well I'm bullet proof so I have nothing to worry about there.... I'll allow you to use me as a shield."

<Shinobi> "I'll hold you to that," he said, shaking his head. "If he aims for the back of my head, I'd be out of luck." It struck him in an instant that his joke wasn't nearly as funny as it had seemed before he said it. His nose wrinkled.

<Carol> Carol patted him gently, "If you wanted, I could teach you too..." she offered, redirecting the conversation a little.

<Shinobi> Obi looked at her with a cocked head, raising a brow. "You, uh, remember I was an assassin, right?"

<Carol> "I remember you missed," she reminded him with a smirk, "And you haven't exactly been keeping your skills sharp... you don't have to... I'm just puting it out there...."

<Shinobi> "No," he said with a soft laugh. "I know. It's a good idea. One of Sebastian's Hellfire bitches tried to get me to snap once by giving me a gun. Didn't work out so well for her."

<Carol> "So we can do that when you're ready..." she sighed, "I was thinking we should stay here til Spring... travelling will be easier for Tony then... assuming we decide to leave after that." She shrugged a shoulder.

<Shinobi> "Okay." He frowned in thought. "That's probably a good idea." After a moment, his gaze slid back to the grave.

<Carol> She chewed her lip, following his gaze for a moment. Finally she took the object out of her pocket, "Um... I... made you something...."

<Shinobi> "Hm?" He looked back up at her questioningly, then down to her hand. "What?"

<Carol> She offered the small engraved metal box to him, "I thought it might help..."

<Shinobi> "O...kay." He reached for the small box, then paused when he read Hope's name etched into the lid. Blowing out a breath, he picked it up carefully and stared at it, then looked up at Carol again questioningly.

<Carol> "Sometimes it can help to have something to remember someone you lost..." she gestured at her jacket, "So you can keep them close to you."

<Shinobi> "Oh..." Obi's hands were shaking, and he hurried to strip off his gloves, using his teeth, and juggling the box.

<Carol> She held out a hand, offering to hold the gloves for him in silence.

<Shinobi> He nearly dropped one of the just-cleaned gloves before he got it to her.

<Carol> She tucked the gloves in her pockets to keep them warm for him and turned away a little to give him a moment.

<Shinobi> Obi ran his fingers over the engraving, shooting a look at Carol's profile, then opened the box. "Oh," he breathed, spotting the lock of red hair first. Unlike the chunk of hair he'd snatched, this was clean and untangled, neatly tied with a green ribbon.

<Carol> Carol glanced at him when he made another sound, her hands going back into her pockets.

<Shinobi> Although his nose was rapidly plugging, he caught the scent of peppermint and picked up the bottle to give it a sniff.

<Shinobi> He closed his eyes against the tears that were welling up and carefully placed the bottle back inside the box. After a moment, he closed the lid and stuffed the box into his pocket.

<Carol> Carol glanced at him again then offered the gloves, "I know it's not much..."

<Shinobi> Obi tackled her in a hug, burying his face in her jacket before she could see his tears. Again.

<Carol> Catching herself, she wrapped her arms around him to return the hug. "You're welcome..." she said softly, giving him a squeeze.

<Shinobi> "T-thank you," he managed, laughing when they spoke at the same time.

<Carol> "I did what I could... I just hope it helps you..." This way he wouldn't have to feel guilty about leaving this place if they had to.

<Shinobi> "It's..." His throat closed before he could finish and he shuddered on a sob, trying to control himself.

<Carol> She adjusted her hold on him to settle in more comfortably to wait until he calmed down, resting her head lightly on his shoulder as she rubbed his back.

<Shinobi> There was a part of him that wondered when she would get sick of him blubbering on her like this. Obi worked to breathe slowly and regain control. Hope would probably have mocked him too, if she was here.

<Shinobi> Well, she would have mocked him, but been secretly pleased he missed her.

<Carol> "You're okay," she told him, "Take your time..." Clearly her meager effort was appreciated so that was good... but she hadn't really wanted to make him cry again.

<Shinobi> He was concentrating on calming down, and remarkably the idea of Hope shaking her head at him was helping. Obi nodded, pulling back to free one hand and run it over his face.

<Carol> She offered him a half smile at the pause when he moved, keeping her arms around him but loosening her hold so he could break away if he wanted.

<Shinobi> After composing himself again he took a deep breath and looked up at her. "Sorry," he said with a small, sheepish smile.

<Carol> She shook her head, "You don't need to apologise... I mean... I wish I hadn't made you cry again but... I guess it means I did an okay job..."

<Shinobi> "Heh." Obi wiped at his eyes again and shook his head. "You did. It's..." This time, he managed a steadier smile. "Thank you. I appreciate it."

<Carol> "It's okay," she told him again, "Really, it's the least I could do...." she returned the smile.

<Shinobi> "It's... uh... almost like you read my mind." He gave her a suspicious look and added a smirk. "Didn't gain any new powers, did you?"

<Carol> She gave a small laugh, shaking her head, "Not that I know of... I just... know what it's like." She shrugged a shoulder, "I know how important simple gestures are..."

<Shinobi> He nodded, laughing a little. "Hope would be the first to tell me I'm being an idiot for wanting to stay because she's buried here." Obi sniffed, looking over at the grave.

<Carol> "Yeah... and I didn't want you to feel guilty if we had to leave... so now you have something that you can keep with you..." she gave him another small smile. "You shouldn't feel guilty for trying to carry on."

<Shinobi> That was exactly what he was doing, he realized, biting his lip. "I know I shouldn't," he said, turning to face her again. "But I do."

<Carol> She nodded, giving him another hug, "I promise that gets less sucky."

<Shinobi> "I hope so." He returned the hug, resting his chin on her shoulder. "I guess I'm not quite ready to just give up, so... just keep going?"

<Carol> She nodded, "Just keep going until it feels normal again... I can't promise there won't still be moments... but it gets easier... the guilt of carrying on goes away..."

<Shinobi> Obi sighed. "Alright. I'll just... keep on." He was never precisely normal to begin with, but he'd do his best.

<Carol> "It's all you can do," She turned her head to press a kiss to his cheek before releasing him from the hug, "I guess I should get back to clearing the roof...."

<Shinobi> "I'll go check on Tony." He pulled her back to return the kiss to the cheek. "Thank you," he said again, then let her go.

<Carol> She offered a slightly wobbly smile and hoped he didn't notice the blush, "No problem..." she said again before turning back to the trench she'd ploughed and starting back toward the shovel.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Tue Jul 30, 2019 10:15 pm

<Carol> Trips into town were becoming the highlight of their stay in Alaska. Most of the time it was for little luxuries or random supplies but occasionally it was just for something to do. Even if there was nothing specific on their list, Carol usually thought of something to bring home - mostly ammunition. She set down gently in their landing spot and released her passenger.

<Shinobi> Obi was getting better at not stumbling like a drunk when they touched down. Of course, it helped that he wasn't actually drunk this time, unlike during a lot of their shopping trips.

<Carol> Carol moved to the end of the alley and poked her head out into the street to look around. As usual... no one in sight. "You know... one day there'll be a person on the street and they'll be so surprised to see my head appear they might fall down."

<Shinobi> "I'm glad there aren't any people. It's a lot easier this way. Also, it's still too fucking cold for anybody sane to be out at night."

<Carol> "What does that make us?" She grinned at him over her shoulder, holding out her hand to him.

<Shinobi> "Hey, I never claimed to be anything other than nuts." He laughed and took her hand, then phased them both.

<Carol> "Well at least you've accepted it," she patted the hand in hers with her free one. "Apparently that's some kind of step on a road to recovery."

<Shinobi> "Look at me, getting better every day." He stepped out onto the slick sidewalk, keeping them both just a bit above the ice.

<Carol> She laughed, "I wonder if there's like an AA for people that admit they're slightly crazy.... if there isn't there needs to be one... or maybe that was what Xavier was going for when he opened the mutant school."

<Shinobi> "I think it's that last one. Or if he wasn't going for it, everyone else was when we targeted it."

<Carol> "Moving you all to an insane asylum was the best idea SHIELD ever had," she nodded, "Though now I feel like I should be offended they sent me there."

<Shinobi> "You all? Oh no, I was never one of them," he laughed, almost offended. "But you did seem to fit right in."

<Carol> She bumped him with her shoulder, "That's what growing up with brothers does to you... oh and the Air Force. The guys in the military are crazy and, because I had brothers, I wasn't afraid of anything they thought I wouldn't do."

<Shinobi> "I'm not even going to ask," he said, returning the bump. "I technically didn't grow up with anybody, but I have memories... and somehow those memories even involve panty raids." Obi never had figured out where some of his more interesting memories had come from. They seemed too random - and funny - for Dr. Essex to have intentionally implanted them.

<Carol> "I'm still missing a lot of my memories... I know there's stuff I'll never get back... but what I do remember is important to me... The Air Force stuff though... that's all there."

<Shinobi> He gave Carol a sympathetic look and squeezed her hand. "You've got stuff missing, I've got fake stuff - we make a pair."

<Carol> "We should compare notes sometime," she laughed, "See if we can make up a fun story out of the weird crap we do remember."

<Shinobi> "Make Tony guess which one of us it did or didn't happen to," he added. They got bored cooped up in that cabin together. This sounded like a great idea, considering.

<Carol> "That sounds like a fun game... though I bet I can make another good one with stuff I did or didn't eat or drink as part of a dare..."

<Shinobi> Obi made a face. "You win there. I'm not big on eating weird things. Yet another reason I suck at the woods." He realized they'd been walking and chatting and paused to look around. "What were we here for, anyway?"

<Carol> "Supplies for firearms training," she replied, "And whatever the hell else we think of when we inevitably get distracted."

<Shinobi> "Right." He nodded. "Maybe, after a little more practice, I can try shooting at something other than empty cans."

<Carol> She turned her head slowly to look at him, "Are you suggesting you might come hunting?"

<Shinobi> "I think I am." Obi gave her a slow blink, and an equally slow smile. "Don't die of shock."

<Carol> "Holy shit, that's a milestone. I think this needs celebratory scotch."

<Shinobi> "Yeah? It must be a milestone then," he laughed. "But then again, finding a can of fruit cocktail is enough cause for scotch celebration these days."

<Carol> "Not too much scotch though or I won't have any room to one-up it if you ever actually hit something that moves."

<Shinobi> "Hey now! I can hit things that move!" He remembered to keep his voice down, looking around at the empty street.

<Carol> "I'll believe it when I see it... hey maybe you can target practise on me... well like... I'll hold something. If you hit me that's a fail."

<Shinobi> That made him miss a step. "I'm not aiming at you or even close to you."

<Carol> "Why not? I'm good practise for a moving target... and bullet proof. It's a win-win.... or I guess I could throw things but that might backfire spectacularly because I like to show off...."

<Shinobi> "Just... no. That's like asking Tony to hold a target." He was colder now, and fought off a shiver.

<Carol> "Okay so I'll throw things," she suggested, though she disagreed with the assessment she decided not to push it. "Oooor get creative with some targets on a stick and some rope... do we have rope?"

<Shinobi> Shaking himself from dark thoughts, he nodded. "We can put that on the shopping list too."

<Carol> "You know it's a good thing no one sees us shopping because we get some weird shit...."

<Shinobi> "We're some weird people," he agreed. "Do you think we've hit that hardware store too much lately? They might start taking their security more seriously."

<Carol> "You think they might call someone to get security cameras installed in this place? In winter? Or maybe they'd just get a dog... but that's okay, I would totally steal that dog."

<Shinobi> "I like dogs. That could be fun." He took a look around and then swung into the familiar alley beside the hardware store.

<Carol> She followed him, glancing over her shoulder, "I always thought if I got a job where I was going to stay in one place for years that I might get one..."

<Shinobi> "Sebastian and Jess sort of had one..." That silver thing would have come in handy about now, in fact. "Ready?" He tightened his hold on her hand and fully phased them, stepping through the wall.

<Carol> Never ready, she just about had time to take a breath before she was pulled through the wall. "The dogthing was weird... and considering who I was dating at the time... creepy."

<Shinobi> "Yeah," he laughed, "I bet so." Obi craned his neck forward to look at Carol and make sure she was recovered from their little trip through the masonry.

<Carol> Carol gave him a small smile - it was getting less horrifying but she didn't think she'd ever be okay with it. "I was fine with it... til it licked me one time. Then I was done."

<Shinobi> "He was smarter than a real dog, so that was handy." Obi rummaged in his pocket with his free hand and came up with a flashlight he'd found on a previous shopping trip - probably at this store.

<Carol> "Yeah but creepier..." she nodded sagely, "Besides, the dumb makes dogs cuter... and people too." She patted him as though making a point.

<Shinobi> Obi whipped his head to look at her, narrowing his eyes. After a moment, he clicked the flashlight on, right into her eyes.

<Carol> "Hey!" she held up a hand to shield her eyes from the light.

<Shinobi> "I was justified," he retorted, and turned the light toward the store, careful to keep it from the front windows.

<Carol> "I was totally complimenting you," she countered, using her energy powers to light her own way once her eyes had readjusted to the dark.

<Shinobi> He lowered the flashlight to give her a look. "Right. I love being dumb and cute."

<Carol> "Well I more meant the cute part... I'm fixing the dumb... except for that weird part where you believe in Bigfoot."

<Shinobi> "Aliens," he said, pointing the light at her again. "Mutants, giant robots... bigfoot is totally plausible. And I have a law degree. Just because I can't hit the broad side of a barn doesn't mean I'm dumb."

<Shinobi> He sniffed, giving her a self-satisfied smirk. "I already knew I was cute, but thanks for finally recognizing it."

<Carol> "A law degree totally doesn't mean you're smart," she argued, "You can know a whole bunch of stuff but if you have no common sense you're screwed." She started looking around for some kind of rope. "A lot of so-called geniuses out there couldn't figure out how to do some really simple shit."

<Shinobi> Obi pocketed a few packages of batteries and shrugged. "Anyway, it doesn't look like they have a dog or any other security here yet." Hardware stores sometimes had ammo, he knew, somehow. Another of his mystery memories from growing up in the Midwest.

<Shinobi> He decided to check behind the counter.

<Carol> Carol found some fishing line which, while not useful right now, would come in handy. She pocketed that and some string of various origins. Maybe it was the wrong time of year for rope. Was there a right time of year? "We should look for balls..."

<Shinobi> That made him snort aloud. "I won't comment on that." Instead of phasing, he vaulted over the counter, landing lightly behind it.

<Carol> She fired her finger gun at a box of rubber bands over his head, upending it so they toppled out and showered him.

<Shinobi> He swore at the cascade of rubber.

<Carol> Carol blew across the top of her fingergun and holstered it, going back to her search.

<Shinobi> Shaking his head, Obi picked up the worst of the rubber bands to get them out of the way and started looking around for anything of interest.

<Carol> Carol picked up a few boxes of nails and screws - never could have enough of those - and essentials for maintainence of all their sharp things and the few moving metal parts that needed oiling on doors and the like. "Maybe we could make a rubber band ball and give it to Tony. He acts like he's in prison, we should at least give him props."

<Shinobi> "Better be careful, he might make a gun that shoots shivs at us. We are talking about Tony Stark here, after all." Speaking of guns... he'd thought this looked like the kind of place that might have a hidden collection. Wow.

<Carol> "He can shoot whatever he likes at me as long as he doesn't ruin my jacket."

<Shinobi> Obi tried to straighten up so fast at that statement he hit the back of his head on the counter. "Oh my God, just please don't say that to his face."

<Carol> Carol laughed, "Why not? The look on it would be priceless!"

<Shinobi> "And then he might act on it - and in exactly the way you're thinking." He rubbed the back of his head, finding a rubber band in his hair and picking it free with a frown.

<Carol> "You really need a haircut," she laughed, deciding not to comment on what he'd said.

<Shinobi> "Nah, keeps my head warm." He dropped the rubber band. "Anyway, come here, I found something interesting."

<Carol> She pocketed a few cloths for making the metal shiny and crossed the store to join him, "You could just wear a hat..."

<Shinobi> "I do wear hats. The hair gives me more insulation." He smirked at her from his spot.

<Carol> "If it gets much longer I'm going to start calling you by girls names, okay?" She rounded the counter to him then paused, glancing toward the back of the store.

<Shinobi> "Oh, can I be Stephanie... what?" He stopped talking at her glance, narrowing his eyes to see into the dark. After a moment, he clicked his flashlight back on and aimed it toward the back of the store.

<Shinobi> After a moment, the beam bounced across a figure moving in the dark. "Carol, watch out!"

<Carol> Carol reacted on instinct and pulled him behind her, energy lighting her hands and eyes.

<Shinobi> Obi did too by phasing, but not before a muzzle flash from a shotgun dazzled his eyes in the dim light and he dropped down behind the counter. The boom followed within a split second and they were showered with hot debris.

<Carol> Carol looked down at the contents of the shot then back up at the guy with the shotgun, eyebrow raised. "Rocksalt? Really? What if we were a bear?"

<Shinobi> "Get out of my store! Ya freak!" The man sounded old, but Obi wasn't looking at him. Instead, he found himself right next to the owner's little stash beneath the cash register.

<Shinobi> Then he heard the ratcheting of the shotgun reloading.

<Carol> "Shooting at me isn't going to do you any good, sir," Carol told him, glancing over her shoulder at Obi, "So you may as well put that down before you damage your stock."

<Shinobi> The man obviously wasn't listening. "You may as well dig yer own grave where ya stand!" Obi had heard enough and after grabbing a few things from the cabinet and shoving them into his bag reached for Carol.

<Shinobi> "Let's go!" He grabbed her leg and phased them both just as the shotgun boomed again.

<Carol> "Have fun cleaning up the salt, ya crazy bastard!" Carol called back to the old man before they were through the wall. "Why do people waste time shooting at me even when I tell them it's pointless?"

<Shinobi> "Because humans are stupid - less rant, more run!" Obi shifted his grip to her hand once they were through the wall, keeping them phased and making a break for the woods behind the store.

<Carol> Carol ran with him for a few steps then made sure she had a good grip on his hand before she engaged her flight powers to move them faster. "Is he following us?"

<Shinobi> The scream of cold metal when the back door banged open and boom of fire was answer enough.

<Carol> "Okay then," She pulled him closer so she could hold on with both hands and lessen the chances of losing grip, turning sharply to disappear between two buildings and take a more direct route to the safety of the trees.

<Shinobi> Looking down one last time, Obi could just make out the old man - who seemed to be sporting a long white beard - shaking his fist at them and yelling curses he couldn't hear.

<Carol> Carol lowered them to the ground once they were a good way over the woods, releasing her hold on Obi once they were touched down. "Well that was fun..."

<Shinobi> "How long do you think he was creeping around in the dark watching us?" Obi wanted to laugh, but kept his voice down and shot a look back toward the town.

<Carol> "I don't know... but that's slightly disturbing to think about," she did laugh. "Weird creeper old guy."

<Shinobi> "It really is..." He joined in her laughter, shaking his head. "Fuuuck." After a moment, he tackled her with a hug. "That old fucker scared the shit out of me!"

<Carol> She laughed again, hugging him back, "Nice to have a bit of excitement for a change, huh?"

<Shinobi> "It's either no excitement, or way too much," he said, giving her a squeeze and pulling back to look at her. "Why couldn't it have been a dog?"

<Carol> "Because rock salt is cheaper?" She offered.

<Shinobi> "I guess so." He shook his head and picked a bit of said rock salt from the collar of her jacket, holding it up for her to see.

<Carol> "Huh..." she frowned, shrugging out of the jacket to give it a shake and a pat down. Of course, if the old man had damaged her jacket, it wouldn't be the only thing getting a shake.

<Shinobi> Obi started checking his own coat for stray salt, but instead found a rubber band. He shot it at her.

<Carol> Carol looked down as the rubber band disappeared into her cleavage.

<Shinobi> He cackled. "And you say I can't shoot."

<Carol> "That was just luck." She reached in to fish it out but it had gone too far so she shook out her shirt at the hem so it would drop out of the bottom.

<Shinobi> "Need any help there?" he said with a smirk.

<Carol> "You'd like that, wouldn't you?" She narrowed her eyes a little accusingly but smirked back.

<Shinobi> "Who wouldn't?" He poked her shirt.

<Carol> She laughed, shaking her head as she slid an arm back into her jacket. "I'm sure I could think of a few people..."

<Shinobi> "Only the blind or stupid - well, more stupid than me." He tried not to think too hard about what he was doing here - it didn't feel wrong. Yet.

<Carol> She looked down again, chewing her lip a little as she felt herself blush and putting her other arm into a sleeve, "Oh yeah?" she said, keeping her tone light.

<Shinobi> Obi tilted his head and considered her for a long moment, biting his lower lip. "Yeah."

<Carol> She lifted her head, feeling that blush getting a little worse. "Should I pick up the rubber band so you get another shot?"

<Shinobi> "What, you don't think I'd get lucky again without help?" It was dark, but he was pretty sure she was blushing. He smirked.

<Carol> She laughed at that one, lifting her gaze to the sky, "Well, when you put it like that...."

<Shinobi> Now that he could see her face better, she was definitely blushing. He reached for her hand and tugged.

<Carol> The tug surprised her, making her step forward into him and lower her gaze.

<Shinobi> She was tall, luckily, so he didn't need to look down at her when he tried to meet her eyes. He squeezed her hand.

<Carol> She returned the squeeze more out of habit because her brain was in panic mode. She tugged the corner of her lip with her teeth before she met his gaze.

<Shinobi> Catching the motion, his gaze dropped to her mouth. Was this a bad idea? He wasn't sure. Still didn't feel wrong, precisely. Just... different.

<Carol> When his gaze dropped it didn't help her nervous state. She stopped chewing her lip to lick them instead wondering if she should say something.

<Shinobi> He pressed his own lips together, meeting her eyes again. "I'm making you uncomfortable." Obi let go of her hand with a sigh. "Sorry."

<Carol> She looked away at the trees, feeling slightly better for the breathing space but... She reclaimed his hand, "No... I just... I don't know what you want..."

<Shinobi> Obi looked down at their hands and gave her another squeeze. "I don't-" No, that wasn't really true. "I..." He sighed. "Aren't you tired of being alone?"

<Carol> She closed her eyes, bowing her head in a small nod, "You already know the answer to that..."

<Shinobi> "Me, too," he said quietly.

<Carol> She lifted her head again, wrapping her free arm around him to pull him close.

<Shinobi> He smiled, faintly, and embraced her in return, resting his forehead against hers. "That old crusty guy... I know we weren't in any real danger from him, but... it made me think. It scared me. If something happened to you - if something happened to me..."

<Carol> "Nothing's going to happen..." she told him softly, "I won't let it. I promised, didn't I?"

<Shinobi> "We both know neither of us can really promise that," he said, tilting his head back to give her a smile.

<Carol> "I absolutely can," she countered, "I haven't broken that promise yet."

<Shinobi> Obi laughed a little and shook his head.

<Carol> "I'm always fine," she reminded him, "All indestructable and everything... and I haven't lost a charge yet. I'll do whatever it takes to keep it that way, you know that."

<Shinobi> He moved his hand to cup her cheek.

<Carol> She gave him a small smile, turning her face into his hand, appreciative of the gesture.

<Shinobi> Again his gaze moved to her mouth and he mirrored the smile, moving in to brush his nose against hers.

<Carol> She tilted her head, closing the small space between them to meet his lips with hers.

<Shinobi> It still wasn't weird, which was a good thing, since the kiss felt pretty great. Obi threaded his fingers into her hair and enjoyed the moment before he broke the kiss to gauge her reaction.

<Carol> She smiled, studying his face for the same reason, shifting her stance slightly to adjust their proximity and giving the hand she still held captive a squeeze.

<Shinobi> He smiled and gave her a quick peck, then a smirk. "Not bad."

<Carol> "Hey," she gave him a small shove for the comment, "Ass."

<Shinobi> "Is that your way of saying you like my ass, too?" He laughed and leaned in to rest his forehead against hers again, the hand in her hair sliding to her neck as he brushed his fingers over her skin. Soft. Nice.

<Carol> "You gonna fish for compliments after that?" she replied with a soft laugh of her own, "Where have you been hiding that ego?"

<Shinobi> "Haven't had a reason to use it. Why, you wanna compete now?"

<Carol> "It's tempting..." she teased, moving the arm around him to investigate the ass. He had basically just given her permission.

<Shinobi> His eyebrow lifted, but since she was going to get friendly, he could too. Tilting his head, he moved in for another kiss.

<Carol> She returned the kiss, releasing his hand so she could wrap her other arm around his shoulders and bury her fingers in his hair.

<Shinobi> He groaned and deepened the kiss. It'd been far too long and this was ...good. With his other hand free now, he moved it under her jacket.

<Carol> She shifted closer to him, the hand moving from his ass to find a way under his coat to skin.

<Shinobi> As good - no, great - as this was... it was cold and they were in the middle of the woods. Her hand was delightfully warm, but the cold air touched his skin, too, making him hiss and break their kiss. Obi laughed. "I hate Alaska."

<Carol> She laughed too, "Should we call it a night?"

<Shinobi> "Yeah." He stole another kiss before he moved back a little. "I think so, and unfortunately we're going to have to find another place to go shopping."

<Carol> "Yeah, looks like it... I guess I know what I'm doing tomorrow..." she sighed, this had been nice but the likelihood of it going further was remote with the cold outside and the Tony inside.

<Shinobi> "You should keep your eyes peeled for someplace... quiet? Something that's abandoned, but not full of raccoons abandoned, you know?"

<Carol> "For shopping?" She raised an eyebrow at him.

<Shinobi> "For... other things." He smirked and tickled her side through her shirt.

<Carol> She squirmed at the tickling, "Ooooh okay," she laughed.

<Shinobi> "Sound like a plan?" He flattened his hand to slide it around her back and pull her in again, this time for a hug.

<Carol> She returned the hug, pressing her face into his neck and closing her eyes, "Yeah... I'll try to find somewhere close..."

<Shinobi> Obi kissed behind her ear, since it was about all he reach, and smiled. "Close is good," he said, closing his eyes as well. Close was very good.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Tue Jul 30, 2019 10:16 pm

<Carol> It had taken her all morning but Carol had managed to patch up all the holes in an abandoned cabin and clear out all the debris from the weather. She'd also piled in a bunch of blankets and a whole lot of fire wood and lit a fire in the hearth to warm the place up so it would be nice when she returned to show it off.

<Carol> Now she came back to the cabin that was home for the foreseeable future with another armload of firewood to add to their indoor supply and shook the snow from her boots just inside the door.

<Shinobi> Out in the woods behind the cabin, Obi didn't notice when Carol returned. The weird revolver he'd acquired last night from the trigger-happy store owner had every indication that it was, in fact, a tiny shotgun. Figures.

<Shinobi> The first shot he'd taken with it had been a surprise, and now he had five shots left to decide if this thing was worth keeping.

<Carol> She found Tony alone inside but there was also coffee so she got some for Obi before she headed outside to find him and let him know she was back.

<Shinobi> The dented tin plate nailed to a tree was still whole, but that couldn't be said for the tree after that first shot. His hand still stung a little. Now, he lined up his second shot and fired. This time, he was more prepared for the weird kickback and the plate exploded.

<Carol> The sound made her pick up her pace, lifting into the air to locate the source.

<Shinobi> Well, that one was better, so he opened the cylinder and pried out the empty cartridge. In theory, there was a way to reload these, but fuck if he knew it.

<Carol> Finding Obi shooting at things, she landed a little way behind him and made sure to make a noise.

<Shinobi> He phased as he turned, although he just stopped himself from raising the new gun. "Oh! Hey!" Smiling at Carol, he relaxed and resolidified, walking toward her.

<Carol> "I brought coffee," She rewarmed it as she held it out to him, "Tony's being productive today."

<Shinobi> "He made this?" Obi accepted the cup and looked into it. "Did he add scotch?"

<Carol> "I don't know, I didn't ask," she laughed, "But, if he did, I'm okay with the result."

<Shinobi> Obi laughed and shrugged. "Fair enough. Thanks." After a moment's hestitation, he moved closer and gave her a quick greeting kiss. "Good to see you back."

<Carol> She gave him a smile, "I was busy this morning. Had a lot to do."

<Shinobi> "Yeah." His smile became a grin. "How'd that go?"

<Carol> "Pretty good. I can show you if you want," she eyed the remains of the tin target over his shoulder, "After you show me your new toy."

<Shinobi> "Sounds good." At that, he fumbled for the safety again - and it had taken a while to find it in the first place - and handed it over. "Got that from under the counter from our buddy last night. I told you I wanted to show you something before he started flinging salt at us."

<Shinobi> It was large for a handgun, but definitely the tiniest shotgun he'd ever seen. Obviously old, with a polished wooden handle, the revolver's barrel had been etched with what looked alarmingly like hash marks and bore the gun's name. The Judge. Charming.

<Carol> Carol turned it over in her hands, inspecting it. "This looks like a whole lot of fun."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, but I'm not sure how hard it will be to find shells for it. I didn't even know anything like that existed. It's like the ultimate redneck pea shooter."

<Carol> "Might make a trip back to that hardware store and poke around..."

<Shinobi> He gave her a look. "Carol... I don't think that's a great idea."

<Carol> "You're doing that thing where you worry too much again. I didn't mean this week... I mean like... some time in the future when he's bored of watching his store armed with rocksalt for no reason."

<Shinobi> "Well... he had a reason..." Obi smirked. "But okay. That's what I was going to suggest. Wait a while until he lets down his guard. That wasn't the only thing he had there," he added, pointing at the gun.

<Carol> "You remember that I'm bullet proof, right?" She raised an eyebrow at him.

<Shinobi> So was Hope. Obi suppressed that train of thought, but it took a moment. "Yeah, but that attracts attention and lets everyone know there are mutants around."

<Carol> "Which is why I'm gonna wait a few weeks til the crazy gets deemed actually crazy and starts drinking and staying at home."

<Shinobi> He nodded. "Sounds like a better pla-" Oh, fuck. Obi looked at her with wide eyes.

<Carol> Her eyebrows went up in confusion, "What?"

<Shinobi> "I said Tony's name in there..." Shit! "His whole name."

<Carol> She chewed her lip, thinking that over while she handed him back the pocket shotgun, "Well... that's not neccessarily the end of the world..."

<Shinobi> "If somebody believes him? Or if the wrong person overhears?" He was looking past her toward the cabin now.

<Carol> "Does anyone actually know he's out here though? I mean... roughing it in a cabin isn't really the kind of thing he'd advertise...."

<Shinobi> "I don't know... but he's a threat to Osborn. That's why we were on the run... before."

<Carol> "So we'll be careful... keep him indoors... if no one sees him we're fine, right?"

<Shinobi> Obi frowned and turned his attention back to her. "Maybe. I don't know? Should... we move?"

<Carol> "And go where?" It had taken ages to find an abandoned cabin in halfway decent condition and she didn't like her chances of finding another.

<Shinobi> He sighed. "I don't know. It just scares me. He's - it's my responsibility to protect him now."

<Carol> "Hey... it's mine too," she reminded him, "We can talk to him about it and see what he wants to do, okay?"

<Shinobi> "Yeah, I know, but... you know what I mean." Obi shrugged one shoulder and pocketed the little shotgun. "Okay. He may not want to leave." Because Hope was here.

<Carol> She nodded, "Yeah... I don't wanna leave yet either... but if we have to, we have to..." she sighed, "At least I know there's one place that isn't falling down..."

<Shinobi> "Yeah?" that got his attention immediately and he tried to relax. "So you found something good?"

<Carol> "It took hours of flying around but yeah I found something... patched up the holes... I was gonna show you after coffee but... if you'd rather talk to Tony...."

<Shinobi> Obi bit his lip. Tony wasn't going to be receptive to the idea, but yet... "It's not that I'd rather..."

<Carol> She sighed, "So we'll go talk to Tony..."

<Shinobi> He echoed that sigh and moved closer, slipping his hand inside her jacket to rest on her hip. "I doubt he'll want to talk, sooo we will probably have plenty of time."

<Carol> "Maybe... but if we have to go in a hurry... that cabin is all I found so far... I can look some more but I'm getting further away..."

<Shinobi> "Okay." He didn't like the idea of her going too far. "Let's see what mood his lordship is in, then if we can we'll go. If we can't, maybe in the morning?"

<Carol> She nodded, thinking about all her hard work warming the place up was probably pointless now, "At least there's more coffee indoors."

<Shinobi> "And maybe that scotch he's hiding." He leaned in and gave her another quick kiss, then ran his hand down her arm to catch hers.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Tue Jul 30, 2019 10:17 pm

<Shinobi> Being carried while flying was a lot more interesting now that Obi felt more free to touch Carol. His conscience was more clear now that Tony had told him to stop being an idiot and go away, because it was too damn cold to go anywhere.

<Carol> Carol circled the cabin as she lowered them to the ground, setting them down a few feet from the door. There was no sign anyone or anything had been there since yesterday. No tracks in the snow.

<Shinobi> Obi was getting more used to the landings, too, but he was in no great rush to let go of her this time. "Sure it's unoccupied?" He nodded toward the thin line of smoke that was rising intermittently from the chimney, as if a fire was dying inside.

<Carol> She nodded, "No one's been here since I was here yesterday.... I left a fire going so it'd be warm inside..."

<Shinobi> "How thoughtful," he said, looking back to her with a grin. Obi gave her waist a squeeze.

<Carol> She smiled, "So shall we go inside?"

<Shinobi> "Absolutely." He took her hand and motioned for her to lead the way.

<Carol> She gave his hand a squeeze then pulled him toward the door with her, pushing it open. Thankfully it was still warm. Clearly she'd put enough wood on that fire to keep it going for a long time and patched up the holes pretty effectively. Hooray!

<Shinobi> "Wow, you were busy." He kept hold of her hand and looked around the small cabin. It had been recently cleaned, and holes in the walls were patched. The roof was even intact. The best part was that she'd made up a bed, with blankets and pillows.

<Carol> "Figured I should try and make it somewhat habitable..." She closed the door with her foot behind them.

<Shinobi> "It's nice." In a relative sense. There were still bits of dead animals on the walls, but that seemed to be standard in Alaskan decor.

<Carol> She gave him a smile, moving away from him to put some more wood on the fire before it died completely. "I've sure stayed in worse places..."

<Shinobi> "Same." He laughed, since one of the worst places he'd been was SHIELD prison. Watching her walk over there was nice, so he enjoyed the view, wandering over to the bed and poking the bedding.

<Carol> "There's no racoons in there," she promised, turning slightly to look at him over her shoulder when she heard the movement. Once there was enough wood on the fire to keep it going and she'd given it a few prods, she stood up and shrugged off her jacket, hanging it on a convenient hook that had been left in the wall.

<Shinobi> "I figured you took care of any, if there were," he laughed. "And we'd end up with raccoon stew for dinner. Or possum." Obi tilted his head. "Bear stew?" He followed suit and started taking off layers, hanging his coat beside hers.

<Carol> "Would you eat bear stew if I killed one?" She laughed, shaking her head as she sat down to take off her boots.

<Shinobi> "Yeah," he laughed, still peeling off layers because he wore plenty of them. "Why not?"

<Carol> She shrugged a shoulder, "I don't know... I'd kind of expect you to look at me like I was crazy," she looked up to give him a grin, "Maybe I should test the theory."

<Shinobi> "Hey, I offered to go hunting, remember? I'm easing into the lifestyle. Maybe I should grow a beard and go full lumberjack?" He was down to his jeans and t-shirt now, and kicked off his boots, starting toward her.

<Carol> "I'll shear you in your sleep," she warned with another grin, "Maybe start with hunting before you decide to go full on mountain man crazy, okay?"

<Shinobi> "Fair enough," he laughed, flinging himself down beside her on their new nest. "Now that I think of it, I'm not in a rush to look like my father."

<Carol> "I don't think he realised how bad it was until I told him... and told him he needed to take a bath." She leaned back on her hands, giving him a smile.

<Shinobi> "Ew. I can't say I'm surprised, because he tends to lose his shit without Jess, but still..." His nose wrinkled as he looked down at her, then he let his eyes wander.

<Carol> "Yeah it was pretty bad," she laughed, "But I fixed it so at least you all recognised him when you arrived."

<Shinobi> "Well, good job." He laughed, propping himself on his elbow beside her and using his free hand to smooth back her hair.

<Carol> "It was hard work. I had to learn how to cut hair. Think I got pretty good at it," she smiled at him, "He drew the line at me shaving him though for some reason..."

<Shinobi> "Mmm. Maybe you can cut mine, then." He was not interested in hearing about Sebastian anymore as he played with her hair, leaning closer and giving her a smile.

<Carol> "Aww but then I can't start calling you by girls names," she teased, giving his hair a flick.

<Shinobi> He smirked. "Maybe I will grow that beard then."

<Carol> "I will absolutely shave you. In your sleep if I have to," she prodded his shoulder to off-balance him.

<Shinobi> He rocked with her push and laughed. "I can sleep with one eye open."

<Carol> "Pfft, I've heard that before," she pulled her legs up onto the bed, "It was a lie then too."

<Shinobi> "I feel there's a story behind that." He moved closer.

<Carol> "Oh I have soooo many stories," she gave him a grin, "But I don't just give them away."

<Shinobi> "That's how it works, huh? I have to work for it?" His fingers traced her cheekbone and down to the corner of her smile.

<Carol> "Mmhmm. I've been trained to resist torture," she turned her face toward his hand a little, "So you'll have to earn it."

<Shinobi> "Torture?" Obi leaned closer and brushed his lips over hers. "Don't make it sound so appealing," he laughed.

<Carol> "Should I be worried?" She murmured back.

<Shinobi> "I'm more worried that you're the one who brought up torture."

<Carol> She laughed, "Don't be worried."

<Shinobi> "Well, good." He leaned back in and gave her a kiss, brushing his thumb over her cheek.

<Carol> She returned the kiss, lifting her arms around him to pull him closer.

<Shinobi> Obi grinned into the kiss and rolled, settling half on top of her.

<Carol> She lay back on the bed, unfolding her legs to put her feet back on the floor as she secured her hold on him.

<Shinobi> He worked his hand under her shirt to find skin, stroking her side with his fingertips.

<Carol> The light touches tickled and she sucked in a breath, squirming a little.

<Shinobi> It made him laugh, trailing his kisses to her throat and her ear. "Ticklish, huh?"

<Carol> "It's my only non-drinkable weakness," she confessed with a small laugh.

<Shinobi> "Good to know," he said, drawing out the last word and tickling her side with his short nails.

<Carol> "Noooo!" She laughed some more as she squirmed again, trying to catch his hand.

<Shinobi> He waggled his brows. "I like the wriggling. That's nice." Obi rolled them both onto their sides and gave her another tickle, pulling her closer with his other arm. They ended nose to nose.

<Carol> She gave another soft laugh to the comment, "Mmhmm..." She wrapped a leg around his to make herself more comfortable, "Are you ticklish or did I give you an unfair advantage?"

<Shinobi> "In a few places." He grinned and bumped their noses together, shifting to get comfortable, too. "I'll let you find them."

<Carol> "Oooh I like a challenge," she followed the hem of his shirt with her finger tips for a moment before sliding them underneath to find skin.

<Shinobi> "Good," he agreed, kissing her again and letting his hand wander up the back of her shirt, this time refraining from tickling.

<Carol> It was tempting to take up that challenge now but he'd stopped tickling her and the kissing was nice so she decided to wait til later. Instead, she shifted the position of her hands to push his shirt up.

<Shinobi> He broke the kiss to sit up and yank his shirt off, pausing when he was done to just look at her.

<Carol> She cocked her head on one side when he paused, wondering if he was having second thoughts but not wanting to voice it. Catching the corner of her lip with her teeth, she studied his face for clues.

<Shinobi> His eyes were drawn to her mouth and he smiled faintly.

<Carol> The smile sort of reassured her but he still wasn't moving... "You okay?"

<Shinobi> "Yeah," he said, leaning in to hover over her again. Obi cupped her cheek, stroking his thumb over her skin. "Just... well, not thinking, but not trying not to think... if that made any sense."

<Carol> She turned her face to press her cheek against his hand, "I think it did..." she raised an eyebrow at him, because she wasn't really sure it had. She didn't want to think too hard about it.

<Shinobi> "No, it didn't," he laughed softly, but moved in close again to kiss her.

<Carol> Busted! She smiled as she returned the kiss, lifting her arms around him, pleased to feel the skin beneath her palms now.

<Shinobi> His free hand was wandering beneath her shirt again and he broke the kiss to brush their noses together and pulled back just enough to meet her eyes.

<Carol> She met his eyes for a moment before closing the gap to kiss him again and rolling them so her own shirt could get out of the way.

<Shinobi> Obi took the invitation and helped her get her shirt off, admiring the view.

<Carol> She gave him a soft smile, leaning over him again once her shirt was out of the way.

<Shinobi> His smile turned into a smirk of appreciation and it took a minor miracle to wrest his eyes from her chest to her eyes. "May I?"

<Carol> "Oh, now you want to ask?" she teased with a small laugh, leaning to give him another soft kiss by way of permission.

<Shinobi> "Well, I have a few manners... when I want to," he added, smirking in the kiss, then stealing another before he reached for her skin.

<Shinobi> Obi's fingers skimmed her ribs, his thumbs tracing the bottom lace of her bra, as he moved his hands to her back to find the clasp.

<Carol> She ghosted her lips along his jaw while he explored her skin, "You don't need to ask."

<Shinobi> Right now he was more worried about remembering how to unhook a bra without letting her feel his hands shake. "I like an open invitation," he groaned, tilting his head to give her access to his throat.

<Carol> She grinned against his skin and gave his neck a light nip below his ear, "It's very open," she assured him.

<Shinobi> His chuckle became another moan. "You're killing me, Carol..." And when he got the bra unhooked and helped her out of it, he was fairly certain he had died and gone to heaven. "Wow..."

<Carol> She couldn't help the laugh at that reaction, "Shall I take that as a compliment?"

<Shinobi> "Yes," he nodded, soberly, and looked between her face and her rack a few times, trying to decide which one he wanted to compliment more. Finally, he grinned, shifting his weight to cup both breasts in his hands and lean in to kiss her. "You make me speechless..."

<Carol> She smiled as she returned the kiss, shifting against him and enjoying the feel of his skin against hers.

<Shinobi> He was enjoying this too, deepening the kiss and lowering them both back onto the bed. There was no vengeful ghostly redhead screaming at him from the darkened corners. He didn't feel guilty, but he did feel... terribly awkward. Hopefully, it didn't show. Much.

<Carol> Carol was wilfully ignoring the awkward in favour of focusing on the variety of sensations. As the kiss depened, she trailed her fingertips along his sides to the top of his pants.

<Shinobi> His pants could do with some loosening, but first... Obi moved the kiss down her throat, tracing her collarbones with the tip of his tongue.

<Carol> She gave a soft moan at the attention to her skin, shifting to give him better reach.

<Shinobi> Her breasts were amazing, and overflowed his palms as he surveyed them.

<Carol> He seemed to be enjoying himself enough but she decided to loosen those pants anyway, nipping lightly at his neck again.

<Shinobi> Obi growled a bit at the nip, returning the favor and squeezing with his other hand.

<Carol> She grinned against his skin at the reaction that had gotten and couldn't resist doing it again but a little harder.

<Shinobi> So this was how they were going to play it, eh? Obi buried his nose in the valley between her breasts and bit and sucked his way downward.

<Carol> She moved again for him, sliding her fingers into his hair now that she was finished loosening those pants and breathing him in.

<Shinobi> She'd been so focused on his pants, but he was more interested in hers. Obi fumbled with her belt and the buttons.

<Carol> Catching on to what he was doing, she decided it would be much easier if they traded places again so she captured his lips for a distracting kiss.

<Shinobi> Startled by Carol's sudden movement, he went with it anyway. Her distracting kisses were very distracting.

<Carol> Once she had his attention, she rolled them again and pulled him against her to make the most of having him right there.

<Shinobi> He laughed and broke the kiss again to sit up and tackle her pants. "You're bossy."

<Carol> She grinned, "Can't help it. Too much habit.... don't act like you think it's a bad thing."

<Shinobi> "Oh no, I love it." He hooked his fingers in her belt loops and started tugging her pants down her long legs.

<Carol> She smiled, watching him and lifting her hips just enough to assist in starting the movement of her pants. "That's good... I doubt I could stop now."

<Shinobi> "Don't stop on my account." Obi flashed her a grin, before turning his attention back to the sight unfolding beneath him. After a moment, he smirked and reached for her underwear too.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Tue Jul 30, 2019 10:17 pm

<Viper> Viper was working on a new selection of chemicals for various purposes. It was a shame she had no one to test them on. Though the outcomes she expected were rarely wrong, it was always thrilling to watch them work.

<Chris> Chris sat over near Greer's cell reading a book while Viper worked. He knew him being there didn't do anything but he wanted to be there in case anything happened.

<Viper> After a while, she set down her tools and sat up in her seat, stretching as she looked over at her visitors, "You could try talking to her."

<Chris> "Yeah... Just seems to piss her off more. Figured I'd just stay around in case I was needed." He looked over at Greer in the cell and let out a sigh. "Hope you're okay in there, tiger."

<Viper> "Would you like me to change the parameters of the forcefield? Perhaps your scent will help?" She stood up, going to make herself some coffee.

<Chris> "Maybe, I mean at this point she might remember it better than my voice." Chris set the book down and got up to walk over to the cell.

<Viper> "I wanted to wait until her aggressiveness died down to do this..." Viper picked up her coffee and moved over to one of the work stations to use the screen there, "In case the scents in the lab antagonised her further."

<Chris> "We can wait if you think it's a bad idea." Chris watched her from the other side of the force field.

<Viper> "No... I think she is as ready as she will be... Elizabeth suggested that familiar things may help her now." Viper carefully adjusted the field to allow particulate matter to pass through it.

<Chris> "Alright if she thinks she's ready for it. I'm ready whenever you are, she can't hurt me if something goes wrong." He ran a hand through his hair.

<Viper> "I won't be dropping the field. There are too many things in here that could get broken," Viper told him, "I can expand it to include you when you think she is ready for that but not before."

<Chris> "Yeah that will probably take more time. Tigra's always had a good hold on her... And now it seems like there's less Greer and more Tigra than ever."

<Viper> "Whatever the government telepaths did to her seems to have destroyed much of her mental framework. Elizabeth has been working on reconstructing the barriers in her mind but they are unstable. Our best guess is that she doesn't know she has a reason to keep fighting." Viper sat down on the corner of the desk and picked up her coffee, "She should be able to smell you now."

<Chris> "I'm sure they did a number. They don't see us as anything more than cattle anymore." Chris watched Greer. "Hey Greer, I know you're in there. Ya gotta come back."

<Viper> Viper cocked her head on one side and watched as she sipped her coffee.

<Tigra> Tigra barred her teeth in a growl. She knew the scent well enough and the smells in the lab weren't friendly.

<Chris> "Hey hey, I'm not going to hurt you. Just wanted to talk to you, make sure you knew you were safe."

<Tigra> She didn't trust him. Didn't trust this place. Smelled too clean. Too clinical. She growled again and backed up from him.

<Chris> "I promise. I won't hurt you, ever. I just want to help you get back to normal. We miss you, Thomas misses you."

<Tigra> She hissed, her claws sliding out. In the back of her mind, far from her attention, the other half of her psyche stirred.

<Chris> "Hey, hey... calm down. I promise I don't want to hurt you. You remember me, you know you do. Somewhere in there."

<Tigra> A low growl escaped from deep in her chest, her ears flattening back. They were harder to see now that her hair had started to grow out again but the shift was noticable.

<Chris> "It's going to be okay Greer. You've got me and Thomas here, you're safe now."

<Viper> "Perhaps it is too soon..." Viper frowned a little. "She seems a little hostile..."

<Chris> "I... I think she's changing back." Chris watched her, trying to keep his body language non-threatening.

<Viper> "Really?" She raised an eyebrow, turning her attention to Greer. She hadn't had much opportunity to watch a shapeshifter actually change without provocation... and into their normal form.

<Chris> "It's okay Greer I promise you're safe. I won't let anyone hurt you ever again." He pressed his hand to the forcefield.

<Tigra> Her claws slowly retracted and she realised too late that her other half was awake. With a roar of frustration and rage, Tigra was dragged back from the front.

<Greer> Exhausted from the effort, Greer collapsed in a heap on the floor of the cell as her form shifted back to human.

<Chris> "Viper.... uhmm she changed back. I didn't expect this. Let me in there?"

<Viper> "Are you sure that's safe?" She could change again at any moment. Despite her misgivings, she got up from her seat and opened the section of field directly in front of him, just enough so he could go inside.

<Chris> "It's okay, I've been clawed up before." Chris slowly moved forward into the room. "H...hey Greer. It's me, Chris."

<Greer> Cold. The floor was so cold! She curled up to try and protect herself from it and the voice that came to her. Was this her punishment for regaining control again? At least the memory of the voice was nice.

<Chris> "Hey Greer, it's okay. Can I come closer?" He moved ever so slowly closer to her. "I promise it's really me, no tricks."

<Greer> She almost laughed. She'd heard that so many times before. "I'm sorry..." she whined, fearful of worse punishment, "I'll change back... I just need rest..."

<Chris> "Don't change back Greer. Please stay like this for me?" Chris moved closer to her, a hand reaching out to her to gently touch her shoulder.

<Greer> She flinched at the touch, but the words didn't make sense. Why would they want her to stay this way? Unless... "No... please.... not the collar...."

<Chris> "No one's going to put a collar on you Greer. I'm here to help you." He very gently sat down with her and slipped his arms around her. "It's really me, it's Chris."

<Greer> She choked on a sob. This wasn't real but it was so nice... so familiar. "Please... I'm sorry... I don't know what she did..." she felt so weak. So tired. How long had she been locked away?

<Chris> "Greer, honey it is me. I'm here and I'll keep you safe." He held her close rubbing her shoulder gently.

<Viper> "It's very likely she thinks you're an illusion designed to torment her," Viper interjected, offering a blanket through the gap in the field.

<Greer> The unfamiliar voice made her frown a little to herself. That one was new. She shifted just enough to peek out from under her hair at the owner of the voice. It was then that she registered her hair had grown since they'd sheered it all off. It had been a really long time.

<Chris> Chris took the blanket and wrapped it around them. "It's not an illusion Greer. It's me, we rescued you."

<Viper> "He speaks the truth," Viper caught Greer looking at her, "I have removed the tracking device they implated in you and any other devices I could find with extensive scanning. A telepath has been helping to rebuild your mental barriers."

<Greer> She stared at the stranger for a long time before lifting her gaze. Was this really real?

<Chris> Chris gave her another hug. "I've missed you Greer... I'm sorry we couldn't save you sooner."

<Greer> She closed her eyes, shifting back to her other form and pressing her face into his chest before inhaling his scent.

<Viper> At the shift in forms, Viper stepped back away from the gap in the field in case Chris needed to make a swift exit.

<Chris> "Shh, shh it's okay Greer, don't change back. I'm here I'll protect you." He didn't let go of her even though she was changing.

<Greer> His scent was loaded with information that the illusions never got right and other things that were familiar. His scent was mixed with the stranger's and other familiar scents from before.... Thomas! Her claws slid out as her protective instincts awoke all at once. Where was he?! She pulled back from Chris, suddenly in a panic. Where was she? Where was Thomas? She hit the forcefield and hissed at it.

<Chris> "Hey, hey Greer calm down. We're trying to help you. We need you to calm down. Please for me?" He got up slowly to move over to her again.

<Greer> It was no use. With her rise in anxiety, the feral stirred again. She met Chris' eyes right before the feral seized her chance and regained control.

<Tigra> Tigra snarled and pounced.

<Chris> Chris caught her and did his best to grab her arms. "Greer, please it's all going to be okay. I'll protect you, I promise. No one is going to hurt you."

<Tigra> Tigra struggled, clawing and biting at any part of him she could reach, her tail thrashing about and searching for something to wrap around and give her another advantage.

<Viper> Viper moved quickly, going to another station and pulling out a gun. A single command on a screen dropped the forcefields and she fired, a dart hitting Tigra between the shoulders.

<Chris> Chris just held onto her tightly until the drugs would kick in. "I'm sorry Greer. I'm sorry for what they did to you."

<Viper> Viper watched the other woman's struggles become weaker and then she went limp. "You better step out now," she suggested, "I'm not certain how long the drugs will work on her. I had to guess dosage." She kept the reloaded weapon trained on Greer just in case.

<Chris> Chris gently put her down with the blanket and moved out of the cell. "Y...yeah, but hey step in the right direction? She managed to change back."

<Viper> Viper nodded, "Certainly, we can work on this." She put the weapon down and reactivated the full field once he was out of harm's way. "I'm curious what changed her mood so rapidly..." She was going to have to get Elizabeth to poke around in there.

<Chris> "Maybe everything is slowly starting to work? Maybe my scent is a bigger help than we thought?"

<Viper> "Perhaps you should bring Thomas next time. Even her feral side showed recognition of him, it's likely his scent will have a bigger impact." She moved to reclaim her coffee.

<Chris> "Maybe we should build up to that. Her feral side is going to be more protective of him. I don't want him to agitate her more and think she needs to kill us all to get to him."

<Viper> "If it's just you and I in here, I doubt that will be an issue. In any case I can always sedate her again if it goes wrong."

<Chris> "Yeah, I want to keep that to a minimum. Only do it if it's absolutely necessary." He sighed and ran a hand through his hair, that was covered in blood. "I'm going to have to take a shower..."

<Viper> "Then maybe we should have Elizabeth present," she offered as a compromise, "She may be able to strengthen the barriers in Greer's mind with her assistance." She took a sip of her coffee, looking him over, "If you'd like, there are showers down here."

<Chris> "That would probably be a good idea. Maybe next time will go even better. The longer we can help her take control the easier it will be for her."

<Viper> She finished her coffee and extended an arm ahead of her, indicating which direction he should start in and moving to show him the rest of the way. "Then that's what we'll do."

<Chris> "Alright shower and some food and back to the grind tomorrow... Maybe I should hang around more so she can get used to my scent again."

<Viper> "That is up to you... though I should warn you, I am not always alone in the lab." She showed him to where the showers were located, going in ahead of him to get him a towel and a change of clothes. "I only say this because I am aware of tension between you and Sebastian."

<Chris> "Right now I couldn't give two fucks for him. I'm more worried about getting Greer back." He started off towards the showers. "I'm going to make them pay for what they did to her."

<Viper> "That is my intention as well," Viper assured him, placing the towel and change of clothes nearby him, "Would you rather I left you alone now?"

<Chris> "Yeah I need some time to myself." He sighed. "Thanks Viper, for all of this."

<Viper> She shook her head, "You don't need to thank me for this. Every one we save is one less on the other side."

<Chris> "Still, it means a lot to me." He went to get into the shower. "I'll go let Beth know what's going on after I shower."

<Viper> "I can do that. I should check on the others anyway." And drop by to see if she could convince Warren to spend time out of the bedroom today.

<Chris> "It's okay Viper, I can go talk to her. It might help for her to look into my mind to see what happened."

<Viper> Her nose wrinkled at the prospect of having the telepath poke around in her head, "Very well. I'll leave it to you."
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Tue Jul 30, 2019 10:18 pm

<Chris> Freshly showered and in a new set of clothes Chris made his way over to Beth's room to let her know what had happened. He gave her door a knock and waited for her to answer.

<Beth> Beth did a sweep to find out who it was as she downed her tools, Come in, she sent as she hopped up to refill her glass of water.

<Chris> Chris opened the door and stepped in to her room. "Hey there Beth. Looks like you've been busy." He looked over at the project she was working on.

<Beth> She shrugged, "It's just busy work. Really, I'd rather help out in the labs but I think I'll jut get in the way. No room for teaching here..." She set her glass down and took a seat on the bed, "So, what brings you by?"

<Chris> "I could probably talk to Viper about that for you if you want. I mean the more help the better right?" He shrugged. "I think we might have had a breakthrough with Greer."

<Beth> She opened her mouth to say she'd rather work with Sebastian but closed it again and smiled at the news, "Really? That's great!"

<Chris> "Yeah... she changed back, but only for a little bit." Chris sighed. "But good sign right?" He gave Beth a smile.

<Beth> "That's awesome! I mean... I hoped we were getting somewhere but I've never done anything like this before...."

<Chris> "Well whatever you're doing is working great. Must be a natural. She got spooked though, didn't think it was me. That's when she turned back."

<Beth> She nodded, looking down at her lap, "Yeah... they, um... they did that to her a lot... the government telepaths... her memories are jumbled but... not great...."

<Chris> "Well you're doing a great job of helping her, Beth. I really appreciate it." Chris ran a hand through his hair, wishing he could do something for her.

<Beth> "It's fine," she offered him another smile, "I mean... I wish I could unsee some things but... it's good to help Thomas get his mom back...."

<Chris> "Do I want to know?" He gave her a little laugh.

<Chris> Knowing how promiscuous him and his ex-wife were, and even more so before they got together.

<Beth> She shook her head, "Noooo you do not..."

<Chris> "Ah not what I figured you stumbled on... Forget I said anything." He frowned.

<Beth> "It's okay," she assured him, patting him on the knee, "I'm good at putting things in mental boxes and leaving them there... all that practice I got when I was checking brains all day on the run."

<Chris> "See you just are a natural." Chris gave her a warm smile. "You know if I can do anything for you, to make up for this just let me know."

<Beth> She shrugged, "Not sure it's something I should ask for a reward for doing...."

<Chris> "Doesn't mean you don't still deserve one, Beth. You've done a hell of a lot for me, for all of us."

<Beth> "And for it, I got food and shelter and safety. It's fine, really."

<Chris> "Offer still stands, Beth. If there's anything I can do for ya." He reached over and gave her a little hug.

<Beth> She returned the hug, shaking her head, "Just stay alive and raise your kid."

<Chris> "I plan on staying alive for a long time." He laughed a little. "But thanks for the reminder to do just that."

<Beth> "You're welcome," she giggled, giving him a squeeze. "Really... there's nothing I need."

<Chris> Chris gave her another hug. "You sure? I could probably steal you some extra tools to play with. Or make you some. Viper offered to set me up a forge again."

<Beth> "Honestly, I'm fine," she laughed, "Sebastian gave me those. You don't have to steal stuff anymore, you know. You just ask for it."

<Chris> "Hey I offered to make it too." Chris laughed a little and gave her a little shove.

<Beth> "Yeah, yeah. You should make stuff for yourself. Or stuff we actually need."

<Chris> "Yeah I'm going to start playing around in the forge again. Maybe I'll make you something special as a thank you. Wanna give me some ideas?"

<Beth> She shrugged, "Sorry, not good at that from people that aren't my parents."

<Chris> "Well what kinda stuff do you like. I could make you something to make your room feel more homey."

<Beth> She shook her head, "I don't want it to feel homey... it's not home...."

<Chris> "Sorry, didn't want to make you feel bad." He frowned a little and gave her another hug. "I'll figure something out for you."

<Beth> "I don't... not really... just homesick sometimes... I miss my brother and my animals more than I miss my parents...." She sighed and leaned into the hug.

<Chris> "That sucks, I'm sorry Beth." He held her gently in the hug. "I'm here for you if you need me. I know what it's like to miss people."

<Beth> "I'm okay... it's not like I spend all day feeling sorry for myself...."

<Chris> "That's good, what've you been up to? I feel like I haven't seen you since we got here."

<Beth> "Not much... reading... resting... fiddling with electronics.... drinking all the coffee...."

<Chris> "So that's where all the coffee's been going." He laughed a little.

<Beth> "Don't tell anyone it's me!" She gave him a shove.

<Chris> Chris gave her a playful shove back. "Hmm what's in it for me?" He teased with a little laugh.

<Beth> "I will.... promise not to booby trap your room?"

<Chris> "What kind of booby traps are we talking about?" He laughed a little and tickled her. "I think I can take it."

<Beth> "Noooo no tickling! Bad things happen!" she smacked at his hands, "If I tell you what booby traps, that'll defeat the purpose, dummy!"

<Chris> Chris laughed, "Booby trap my room and I'll tickle you!"

<Beth> "Nooooo seriously. You don't want to do that." She shook her head, "Bad things. Terrible things."

<Chris> Chris just stared at her. "Now I'm just curious, like what?"

<Beth> "Teke boom." She nodded sagely, her lips pressed together in a thin line. "Biiiig boom."

<Chris> Chris laughed a little more. "Damn disarmed my only weapon."

<Beth> "Your only weapon? Seriously? Awww," she made a pouty face at him, "Poor baby."

<Chris> "Hey don't make me risk the big badaboom." He stuck his tongue out at her.

<Beth> She laughed, "You really don't want to... my teke is not indoors friendly."

<Chris> "Most powers aren't. I break a lot of things." He gave her a poke.

<Beth> "Yeah but you can control yours... I don't have fine control... my teke is more like a sledgehammer rather than a scalpel... sometimes you need the scalpel...."

<Chris> "I couldn't always control it, had to learn to dissipate energy thoughout the day or I get too strong and break all the things."

<Beth> "But you break small things... not whole walls," she pointed out, "I crush things... explode things... mostly the exploding..." she pulled a face, "Telepathy is definitely better."

<Chris> "Hey hey, I'm not trying to one up you. Just saying practice makes perfect." Chris pulled her in for another hug.

<Beth> "I know... I just get frustrated..." She leaned against him, "But I can do one really cool thing..."

<Chris> He gave her a gentle squeeze. "I bet, what's that?"

<Beth> "It's better if I show rather than tell," she sat up, shaking her hands out and concentrating for a moment and forming a glowing purple katana out of thin air. "Cool huh?"

<Chris> "That is fucking awesome!" Chris just stared at her. "And I thought my armor and hammer were cool."

<Beth> "It's super cool... but I can't do telepathy at the same time, get's too... complicated." She chewed her lip, "It's like concentrated teke... hard to explain but useful... it chops things! But not people.... bit awkward..."

<Chris> "You're just a closet badass aren't you? Hiding all your cool tricks in here." He gave her a smile.

<Beth> "Well I guess.... but it wasn't really practical to be showing off the teke tricks when I was shielding everyone... unless we came under attack or something."

<Chris> "Yeah I hear ya. I show off my powers a little too often. Well some of them. I've got a few tricks that aren't really useful all of the time."

<Beth> She let the katana disappear, "Mine aren't useful all the time either. Especially when I want to sleep. But that's life. Everything has its ups and downs."

<Chris> "Aint that the truth. Well if you ever need some company I'm here for you." Chris gave her a smile.

<Beth> "Thanks... I'm never really alone," she tapped the side of her head, "Busy up there."

<Chris> "Yeah but that's not the same as someone hanging out and talking to you right?"

<Beth> "Probably not... but everyone else has their own shit to deal with so... I'm just staying out of the way."

<Chris> "Don't make me hug you to death." He gave her a warm smile. "You're allowed to have needs too, Beth."

<Beth> "Ah, but I don't. I thought we established that." She prodded him in the stomach.

<Chris> "Pfft everyone has needs." He prodded her stomach back. "You're not going to convince me different."

<Beth> "Well what needs do you think I have?" She challenged.

<Chris> "Company of a good friend? Fun stuff to do, but it seems like you got that covered." A little smile cracked his lips, "A good orgasm or twelve?" He laughed a little.

<Beth> She laughed and gave him a shove, "I was wondering when you'd bring that up again."

<Chris> "Hey I'm a cuddly pervert. What can I say?" He gave her a shove back. "You should see my day dreams." Chris stuck his tongue out at her.

<Beth> "I did, remember?" She laughed, poking the end of his tongue, "Made me blush."

<Chris> "Maybe I should leave the door open for you then." He blinked a little at the poke of his tongue.

<Beth> "I don't need an open door but... thanks for the permission?"

<Chris> "Glad to share my naughty thoughts?" Chris laughed a little. "Dang my shields slipping that much or are we back to closet badass?"

<Beth> "Closet badass," she nodded sagely, "I'm just all kinds of secretly amazing. I don't like to rub it in people's faces."

<Chris> "Apparently so, I'll have to cook up some really good ones for you now." He gave her a little smirk.

<Beth> "But how am I supposed to know when I should be looking?"

<Chris> "Send something my way?" He cracked a little grin.

<Beth> "Oh so now I have to give you something else?"

<Chris> "I never said have. Just saying if I know you're looking I might be inclined to give you a show." He gave her a little wink.

<Beth> She laughed, "Or you could just come here."

<Chris> "Oh so you want a live show now huh?" He poked her stomach.

<Beth> "You're so convinced I'm in dire need of orgasms. Where are you suggesting I get them from? I don't like girls, Daken is creepy, Sebastian is married and Warren is... I don't even know."

<Chris> Chris laughed a little. So you're saying I'm your last hope huh?"

<Beth> "I'm saying you signed yourself up to a very short list."

<Chris> "Sounds like I signed myself up for something fun." Chris leaned in to give her a soft kiss.

<Beth> Oh he was doing this now. She blushed but tentatively returned the kiss.

<Chris> Chris gave her another soft kiss before pulling back with a smile. "Didn't expect that huh?"

<Beth> She shook her head, a small sheepish grin on her lips, "Nope..."

<Chris> "Why do I have a feeling you liked it." He grinned back before moving in for another kiss.

<Beth> Because I did, she replied as she returned the kiss, shifting closer to him and sliding her arms around his shoulders.

<Chris> Chris slipped his arms around her waist and deepened the kiss. Good, cuz I am too.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Wed Jul 31, 2019 2:09 am

Carol hadn't been feeling right for a while. She'd managed to hide it so far but she was increasingly tired lately which was so far beyond normal that she was concerned. Very concerned. At least, for now, her powers were still functioning correctly but the worry was that they were crapping out on her agan and they absolutely didn't need that right now.

Rather than worrying Tony and Obi about something they couldn't fix or test, she tried to think of possible solutions. None came to mind. Maybe some vitamins? They were absolutely low on essentials like fruit and vegetables so that probably wasn't helping and it had been a hellish long time since she'd had access to a proper energy source.

Sitting up, she looked around. Dark. But then it was pretty much always dark now so that didn't help at all. She frowned, risking a tiny bit of light. The others seemed pretty well asleep and she wouldn't be that long.... She got up quietly, picking up her boots and jacket and slipping silently out into the night.

With their closest shopping option still off the table for safety reasons, Carol was forced to forage further afield these days which frequently meant treasure. General stores in rural Alaska were a delight. They literally stocked everything. Unfortunately, they also had better security. Which meant she had to do something she didn't want to do in the middle of winter and disconnect them from the generators that powered the communities.

She tried to keep the breaks in the power lines as repairable as possible so they weren't without power too long and used the opportunity to absorb some energy straight from the source. That sure helped with the tiredness. Having taken care of the security, she headed for the store.

Roaming the aisles of the store, Carol decided to do some shopping while she was there, picking up some things they were short on as well as more ammunition and some greens. She finished up with the pharmacy section, locating the vitamins and tossing some in with her collection. Then she turned to leave and was confronted with a wall of pregnancy tests.

She gave a small laugh and shook her head. So many for such a small town. Maybe there was nothing better to do in the winter. She suddenly felt compelled to do some math, a surge of panic creeping up on her out of nowhere. Oooooh noooooo. Nonono. Grabbing a handful of boxes, she abandoned her shopping in the aisle and hoped she could find somewhere warm to pee.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Wed Jul 31, 2019 2:10 am

<Carol> It was still dark and a blizzard had blown in on the flight back to the cabin. It was a nightmare to fly in and she could barely see where she was going. As a result of this, she misjudged how close she was to the cabin on her landing and hit one of the sheds in the back rather hard. Fortunately not hard enough to knock it down but it rocked alarmingly and made a terrific noise. She cringed.

<Shinobi> Obi sat up with a yell, quickly stifled. What? Why was he awake? He had no real idea what just happened, only that he'd gone from a dead slumber to this. Tony, however, was still sawing logs. He squinted, trying to make out Carol's shape in the dark. Shit.

<Carol> Once the shed had stopped rocking, Carol pulled the door open (which was all kinds of fun in the wind and the two feet of snow) and went inside to straighten the items inside from the impact and put some of her 'shopping' away. The door banged closed behind her which made her swear because damnit she was trying to be quiet!

<Shinobi> He fought his way out from beneath the pile of blankets and checked her bed, just to be sure, then looked to the door. Her coat and boots were gone. "Fuck," he muttered, quickly throwing on his own coat as he peeled back one of the blankets over the small windows to look outside. It was totally white. "Fuck!"

<Carol> Carol didn't hear the yell in the wind as she tried to get the door to stop trying to open on her and make yet more noise. She grabbed for some rope but dropped it and had to let go of the damn door again to pick it up because the fucker rolled away from her. Muttering to herself, she finally caught the door again after a few attempts (the wind was in cahoots!) and got it closed.

<Shinobi> Whatever that banging noise was, it woke Tony too, and Obi assured him everything was fine and he was checking on it. Tony, of course, was Tony about it.

<Carol> She used her energy powers to light the inside of the shed as she put things away then picked up her bag and turned back for the stupid door. She kept hold of it as she stepped outside again and tried to close it quietly despite the wind trying to snatch it from her hand. Now she just had to get to the cabin's front door. And hopefully not get shot.

<Shinobi> Why was the shed lighting up? Did Carol decide to take a piss in the shed? Obi did have his gun, but he wasn't too inclined to shoot since he had limited ammunition for it. He was phased anyway, which made moving through the ridiculously deep snow easier.

<Carol> She fought with the door a little but got it to latch, brushing her hair out of her face because the wind had destroyed any attempts to tame it, she started toward the cabin. The cabin that she could barely see. She was aiming for the denser area of snow ahead of her, a hand out so she could tell when she'd reached it. She was going to have to put rope lines up if the weather was going to do this.

<Shinobi> On the path to the shed, he strained to see ahead of him. There were shadows moving, but it was impossible to tell if it was due to the storm or something tangible. "Carol!"

<Carol> This time, she heard the shout and raised a hand, lighting it up with the glow of energy to show her position.

<Shinobi> The flare of light made him swear and he nearly fell backward into the snow.

<Carol> "Obi?" She called into the snow, taking some more steps in the direction of where she hoped the cabin was.

<Shinobi> "Carol?" He swore he'd heard her.

<Carol> "I'm here!" She called back, finally finding the side of the cabin. Feeling the wood under her hand was somewhat reassuring.

<Shinobi> He turned toward the sound and moved a few steps back toward the cabin. "Where's here?" Before he knew it, she was there, and he was inside her in a not-pleasurable way. "Gah!"

<Carol> "Ack!" She flailed and stepped back from him, hiting a snow bank and falling into it. "Shit!"

<Shinobi> Obi solidified into the wailing storm and reached for her. "Sorry!"

<Carol> "It's fine..." she took his hand and got to her feet then pulled him into a hug. "You really shouldn't be out in this!"

<Shinobi> "And you should?" He returned the hug, squeezing her tight. "Let's get inside!" he shouted over the wind.

<Carol> "I didn't have a choice!" She protested but she agreed with the inside part and released him from the hug so they could walk.

<Shinobi> Obi kept hold of her hand and phased them both so they could pass through the snow. "This will be faster!"

<Carol> "Doesn't mean I have to like it!" She replied, giving his hand a squeeze.

<Shinobi> He just laughed until they passed through the front door of the cabin. then let go of her and took a deep breath, stomping the snow off his boots.

<Carol> "The storm blew in while I was shopping..." she explained, taking off her jacket and shaking the snow out of her hair. "I didn't feel like waiting it out when it might last for days..."

<Shinobi> The idea of days made his stomach drop. "I would have been worried," he said, getting out of his coat and moving forward to hug her again.

<Carol> She returned the hug, closing her eyes and giving him a squeeze, "I know. That's why I came home..." But that trip was so not fun.

<Shinobi> "I'm glad you did." He closed his eyes and held on. "Had me worried."

<Carol> "Sorry... I would have been back sooner..." Stupid blizzard. Somewhere behind them Tony made retching sounds. She rolled her eyes.

<Shinobi> "You were worried too," he shot at Tony, but let go of her to remove the rest of his outer layers. "Otherwise you wouldn't be awake."

<Carol> Tony muttered something about midnight scotch and flopped back into bed. Carol sat down on a chair to take off her boots, "I think he was more protesting the hugging. I can hug you too if you want?" she offered.

<Tony> He sat up again, propped on one elbow. "Hey, I could use a hug," he said with a grin. "I could even warm you up from your trip, and you could warm me up, too, I bet..."

<Shinobi> Obi looked up from struggling out of his snow crusted jeans.

<Carol> "I will give you the hug. The warming you up is going to have to be left to the scotch." She replied, finally free of her boots.

<Tony> "Damn. You sure?" He sat up and held out his arms to her with his most charming smile firmly in place.

<Carol> "Yeah, I'm sure." She went over to him to deliver on the hug, "It'd be weird."

<Shinobi> Obi straightened up to watch this, arms crossed.

<Tony> "I think you're confusing weird for absolutely fabulous," he said, giving her a light hug and taking the opportunity to play with her hair. It was great to have feeling back. Over her shoulder, he watched Shaw Junior. He had his dad's frown, all right.

<Carol> "Is that what you tell all the girls?" She straightened up, stealing his remaining scotch and downing the shot because it was probably the last one she was going to get free of frowning.

<Tony> "Correction, it's what I told all the girls. Not a big selection in our current chez la frozen hell." He pointed at his empty glass with mock affront. "Hey. Find your own!"

<Carol> "That is my own. I stole it fair and square." She poked her tongue out at him and handed him back the empty glass. "You could get off your ass and get some more. It wouldn't kill you."

<Tony> "It might." His gaze was on her tongue and he smirked. "I know of better things you can do with that."

<Shinobi> Obi jerked his flannel shirt off and headed for his bed. It wasn't like he could do anything about Tony's assholery.

<Carol> "You saying scotch isn't worth risking your life for?" She looked over her shoulder, "Obi, he's a pod person. Get the matches!"

<Shinobi> Obi looked up at his name and gave Carol a wan smile.

<Tony> "No sense of humor," he shook his head, getting up from his sofa with an exaggerated groan.

<Carol> "You think you can make it as far as the bottle there, old man?" Carol couldn't resist mocking for the groan.

<Tony> "I dunno. Do you want to help me?" He gave her the grin again, brushing past her on the way to their 'kitchen.'

<Carol> "Sure. I'll get you a walking stick next time I go out." She turned as he past her to keep him in her line of sight, "Maybe some nice slippers and a pair of reading glasses?"

<Tony> He poured himself a refill and turned back her. "Nah. How about you just pick me up the new issue of Playboy?" He took a sip. "Love it for the articles."

<Carol> "Oh suuuuuuure. The 'articles'." She laughed and shook her head, "I did bring you a present though." She went to her backpack and pulled out several small electronic items and some tools. One of the electronics was a radio.

<Shinobi> Watching her dig in the pack, he sighed to himself. Her and Tony would make more sense. They probably had more in common.

<Tony> "What? They're very... well written." He smirked, swirling the scotch in the glass. Then, he saw what she had and the scotch was forgotten. He set it aside. "Ohhhh, you do love me!"

<Carol> "Or I just love what remains of my sanity and you are driving it away with your constant whining about being bored." She picked up the items and deposited them in Tony's corner. "Enjoy." She reached into her backpack for the other things she'd acquired, sliding something into her sleeve while her hand was in the bag.

<Tony> "Genius has to keep his mind engaged. All play and no work, makes Tony a dull boy, you know." He met her halfway on his route to check out his new toys and grabbed her upper arms. "Thanks!" With another blinding grin, he kissed her, hard and fast, then moved on.

<Shinobi> Obi rolled his eyes, then closed them, kicking back onto his bed.

<Carol> Carol blinked, remaining stood where Tony had left her for a moment or two. "You're welcome..." she gave him a pat then went to join Obi. "I got candy and cookies too," she informed him, dropping a selection into his lap along with the item she'd hid up her sleeve.

<Shinobi> He startled at the impact and sat up. "Candy's always good," he said, smiling up at her and scooting over to give her room to sit.

<Carol> She sat beside him, realising then that her jeans were soaked through. ".... I should change."

<Shinobi> "It's okay." He moved off one of the blankets and flipped it over her legs to keep her warm. The movement dislodged some of the candy and something else. "That's not candy-" It was a pregnancy test, which was a weird thing for her to have mixed in with the food. "I wouldn't want to take a bite of..." He flipped it over and blinked.

<Carol> Carol chewed her lip, waiting for him to realise what he was really looking at.

<Shinobi> He was staring at it, brows drawn down. Of course he knew what it was, but... Obi gave Carol a questioning look, then saw her expression. Oh...

<Carol> She kind of shrugged at him, not really sure what to say that the test he was looking at didn't already say.

<Shinobi> Obi drew in a long, shaky breath. Oh, shit. He dropped the test and reached for her hand.

<Carol> She took his hand in hers and gave it a squeeze. In an attempt to not draw Tony's attention she tried to keep up the conversation, "So... I know cookies aren't really considered breakfast foods but... I don't care."

<Shinobi> "I think... we can have all the cookies we want." Obi looked over at Tony, but he was preoccupied with the junk she'd brought him.He took another breath. "Are you okay?" He brought her hand up and gave it a kiss.

<Carol> She made a movement somewhere between a nod and a shrug, "Not sure I get a choice there..."

<Shinobi> He winced, but kept her hand at his mouth. "I'm sorry."

<Carol> "It is what it is..." she sighed, "I reserve the right to freak out at a later date."

<Shinobi> "So do I." He shook his head and moved closer to give her a hug. Fuck Tony.

<Carol> She returned the hug tightly, "Think we should tell him? Or wait til the freaking out happens?"

<Shinobi> Telling him sounded like a terrible idea, but she was already prone to taking risks. Maybe if Tony knew, he could help keep an eye on her. "Maybe?" Or, maybe, he'd blame him for this and never let it go. Plus, there was Hope...

<Carol> "That's helpful," she laughed softly, "I guess... we should probably say something...."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, I think so." He gave her a squeeze and pulled back just a little to sit up straight.

<Carol> She tugged at the corner of her lip with her teeth, glancing over her shoulder at Tony, "Um... you have more tact than I do...."

<Shinobi> Obi gave her big eyes. He did?

<Carol> "Just think back to the past couple minutes..." she suggested.

<Shinobi> That made him laugh and fish the test from the blanket. "So, I just throw this at him?"

<Carol> "... The point was that you didn't do that... but, if you can't think of a better way, try and nail the back of his head."

<Shinobi> Obi gave her a grin and lined up the shot.

<Tony> His hand went to the back of his head when he felt the impact and he looked round to see what it was that had hit him, "So you steal my scotch, threaten to set me on fire and now you're throwing things at me? If you hadn't bought me presents I'd be concerned you were trying to get rid of me..." he found the offending item and picked it up. Then he realised what it was and dropped it again. Ewwwwww...

<Tony> Wait. He poked it with his foot. "Did someone pee on this yet?"

<Shinobi> Obi put his arm around Carol's shoulders. "Yes, and it wasn't me."

<Tony> Ewww was the correct response. He peered at it then looked over at them. Then he looked back down at the test by his foot. He blinked at them. "So I guess this means we're not leaving in the Spring..."

<Shinobi> He blinked again. "Well, that, I don't know." Obi glanced over at Carol, then back. "This can't be a great place to have a baby."

<Carol> "I haven't even thought that far ahead yet..." Carol wrinkled her nose, "Do you know a better place?"

<Shinobi> "No, not really." He sighed and looked between them again. "There has to be somewhere."

<Carol> "Well there's time... I don't think we should go anywhere in the winter anyway so I guess we can just figure that out later...."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, not immediately, but I guess we will need to think about it." He looked at Tony again. "Any ideas?"

<Tony> He frowned, "Not yet... but I guess I can think about it... or we could try and find everyone you left behind wherever they went."

<Shinobi> He looked over at Carol. "Viper... she would be able to help."

<Carol> "Yeah... but we have to find them first... not sure I want to be still looking when it's too late.... I'd rather be here than in the middle of nowhere..." Carol chewed her lip again, "Maybe we should check the old place... see if they left a message or something..."

<Shinobi> "Sounds like a plan." He sighed and leaned his head against Carol. The shock of the entire situation today was catching up with him. The idea of seeing his family again... it wasn't as galling. Sebastian would want to know about Hope. Jess, too.

<Carol> Carol wrapped an arm around him, "You know I could be there and back in like... five minutes...."

<Shinobi> "Not now," he said, looking up at her. "After the storm clears, maybe."

<Carol> "After the storm clears. No way am I flying in that again unless I absolutely have to. It sucked."

<Shinobi> "No, I don't think any of us need to go anywhere until the storm clears." He was relieved he didn't need to hide from Tony anymore, and turned his head to kiss her cheek. "I could go with you, unless you think it's too much strain."

<Carol> She turned her head slowly to look at him. "I can't believe those words just came out of your mouth."

<Tony> Tony decided he was going to find a further away part of his corner because this could get dangerous fast.

<Shinobi> He had sense enough to back away from her a little. "Okay, I guess they won't ever again..."

<Carol> "They better not," she warned, "Pregnant or not, I can still throw you to China."

<Shinobi> "Duly noted. I'll sleep phased." He gave her a blink.

<Shinobi> After a moment, he frowned. "Anyway, I'm half Japanese, not Chinese, so shorten your throw a little."

<Carol> "I make no promises. You could end up in Europe if I'm really mad," she bumped his shoulder, smiling so he knew she was kidding. Mostly.

<Shinobi> Obi gave her a half smile, moving back in to hold her. "I guess Europe works. In a pinch."

<Carol> "They drive on the wrong side of the road there too. So it's almost like Japan... except with a bunch of tall white people instead of short asian people," she offered with a grin. "And, depending on where I throw you, also a whole lot of tea."

<Shinobi> "I guess I don't really fit in either place. Too tall for Japan and too Japanese for Europe." He smirked. "I suppose I should just stay here." Obi's nose wrinkled. "Also, I like coffee."

<Carol> "Coffee is pretty amazing..." she nodded in agreement, "And I guess I don't have to throw you to Europe as long as you don't insult me again."

<Shinobi> "I'll try my best." He laughed and wrapped both arms back around her. "You could just lose the pants and stay here tonight."

<Carol> She looked down at her lap, having totally forgotten about her wet jeans. "... I'm okay with that."

<Shinobi> "Good." He grinned and started picking up cookies and candy, setting them aside for later. Maybe, if he caught her in a good mood tomorrow, he could convince her to move her blankets there permanently.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Wed Jul 31, 2019 2:11 am

<Shinobi> Obi wasn't sure what woke him up. It was warm and Carol was right here in his makeshift bed with him. Still asleep, too. He propped himself up on his elbow and looked at her in the dim light. Holy shit, she was pregnant.

<Hope> Hope fiddled with the new electronics that were a gift for Tony, trying to reassemble the radio. So far... all it did was make static white noise. That wasn't useful. Who cared about white noise?

<Shinobi> Apparently, Obi did. The static startled him from gazing at his... what was she? Girlfriend? ....babymama? He sat up and looked around the room.

<Hope> "Fuck!" Hope swore, frustrated by the stupid radio. Where was the scotch when she needed it?

<Tony> "Fucking Butterfingers!" He flailed in his sleep, rolling over and dropping the small bit of electronics he'd nodded off while tinkering with.

<Shinobi> The noise made him tuck his legs beneath him, wondering if he'd need to get up and wake Tony.

<Hope> "Don't go blaming butterfingers for your incompetence!" Hope snapped. Oh hey. She needed that piece. Hope went to retrieve it.

<Carol> Tony's yelling woke her up with a start and she had a small panic herself because she'd forgotten she was sleeping next to Obi. She fell out of the makeshift bed with a thump.

<Shinobi> "Carol!" He scrambled to find her in the pile of blankets. "You okay?"

<Tony> "Hmm?" He reached for the piece, still mostly asleep.

<Hope> And Hope was no longer able to reach it. She pouted. "Way to go, Carol."

<Carol> "I'm fine..." she rolled her eyes, trying to disentangle her legs from the sheets so she could get up. "Forgot where I was..."

<Shinobi> "She couldn't help it!" Obi snapped at Tony, helping her with the sheet.

<Tony> "Carol?" He was sure there was an echo in here and sat up, rubbing his eyes. "I didn't say shit about Carol. Now I might."

<Hope> "Let's all say shit about Carol!" Hope grinned, crossing her arms.

<Carol> "Choose your words carefully," Carol warned, "I'm not above burying your scotch again."

<Hope> "Damn waste of scotch there."

<Tony> He held up his hands in surrender.

<Shinobi> "It's not a waste," he argued. "It's still there, just don't be a dick about it."

<Carol> Carol looked up at Obi from her spot on the floor, then over at Tony. "I'm confused."

<Hope> "Big words from the dude in bed with the one who buried it." Hope huffed, tossing her red hair over her shoulder.

<Tony> He reached over and turned off the radio. "So am I..."

<Shinobi> "Who buried what?" He looked from Carol to Tony, nose wrinkled. "What in the hell are you talking about?"

<Carol> "I don't know....?" Carol guessed, finally untangling herself and getting back into bed. "Not enough coffee..."

<Hope> Hope sighed. "She buried the scotch. You're in bed with her. Obviously you'd think it wasn't a waste of scotch." She moved back to the radio and turned it back on.

<Tony> He gave the radio a look as if it might bite him.

<Shinobi> "No, I didn't think it was a waste, because you've got scotch now, don't you?"

<Tony> Sitting up, he turned that expression to Michael. "Hey, dipshit, I didn't say anything."

<Carol> "Did I break the radio from all the way over here?" Carol lifted her head from the pillow to peer at it, "Tell it I'm sorry... maybe it'll stop making that noise..."

<Hope> "No, I don't. Why don't I?" Why didn't she have any scotch? It caused her to pause. The radio, however, did stop that noise. It began playing Carrie Underwood's son, Before He Cheats.

<Shinobi> "Why don't you what?" It took him a few moments to recognize the song, and when he did, Obi struggled out of the bed, tripping over sheets and the damp blanket Carol sat on earlier.

<Carol> "What are you talking about?" Carol watched him with confusion, sitting up again.

<Hope> The image of Obi smashing an entire bar's worth of glasses and bottles flashed in Hope's mind. "You broke them all... because I drank too much."

<Shinobi> "I didn't break anything!" It was his turn to thump onto the floor.

<Carol> "Except your ass?" Carol peeked over the side of the bed at him. "You okay?"

<Hope> The song switched to Taylor Swift's Look What you Made Me Do as Hope pushed something off into the floor just to hear it smash. "Ooooops."

<Tony> "Yeah, that's gotta stop." He picked up the radio and started fiddling with it. The song reminded him of his daughter, which was territory not to be considered.

<Shinobi> He was starting to come to his senses when he heard the glass break. "Does Alaska get earthquakes?"

<Carol> "Yeah but... that wasn't one..." She offered her hand to him. "Tony did you break something?"

<Hope> "Dad...." Hope watched Tony, feeling a strange tug of sadness. The radio changed to 'Cinderella.'

<Tony> He gave her a look. "Yeah, I developed some telekinetic powers overnight. Whoops, forgot to tell you." The radio switched again in his hands and his mouth fell open.

<Carol> "I thought maybe you went to bed with a bottle friend again..." she looked over at the radio weirdness, "What the hell is up with that thing?"

<Tony> "I'm... not doing this." He was holding it at arm's length now.

<Shinobi> He swore he'd heard her voice earlier, but this time he was almost sure. She'd said dad. "Oh... nonono..."

<Hope> "Dad!" Hope tried again, moving in front of him.

<Carol> "Want me to blast it?" Carol offered, then looked down at Obi again, "What?"

<Shinobi> "No! Don't!" He grabbed Carol's arm, twisting to look over at Tony, but there was nothing there.

<Tony> The hair on the back of his neck rose, and he stared at the space just ahead. This was crazy. Maybe he did need to stop drinking. Tony closed his eyes. Yeah, no.

<Carol> "What's the problem? I can just get a less... weird one when the storm passes..."

<Hope> Hope glared at Carol, the song Bad Blood starting to play.

<Tony> He dropped the radio on the blanket. "Less weird is good!"

<Shinobi> Obi dug under the pile of blankets that made up his bed, looking for something.

<Carol> Carol got out of the bed, tugging her t-shirt down so it at least covered her ass as she made for the radio. "Maybe I'll just... put this outside...."

<Hope> The radio shifted to Tik Tok as Hope looked for the scotch.

<Shinobi> The little box was there, although all the movement on the bed had shifted its location. Obi opened it and touched the lock of red hair.

<Tony> Possessed radio or not, the view wasn't so bad. But, when Carol started for the door he got up too. He needed scotch.

<Carol> Carol opened the cabin door as wide as she dared in the storm and tossed the radio out into the white. "Someone else's problem now..." She closed the door on the weather and shook the snow off her t-shirt hopefully before it soaked in too much.

<Hope> What the hell?! "The literal fuck, Carol?"

<Shinobi> Obi's head popped out of the blanket pile. "The literal fuck?!"

<Hope> "I wasn't done using that."

<Carol> "If you want the possessed radio so bad, you can go back out there and get it?" Carol suggested to Obi. "But you can't bring it back in here. It's keeping me awake."

<Hope> Well. What else was there? Hope took to slamming cabinets in the hunt for the scotch.

<Carol> Carol let out a shout of surprise at the cabinets slamming on their own, backing into the door and not even caring that she was standing on the snow that had collected just inside the threshold.

<Tony> The cabinet in front of him swung open, then whooshed closed. "...um. That's... new."

<Shinobi> "But she wasn't done with it!" Obi struggled out of the blankets with the engraved box in hand. "See, now she's pissed!"

<Hope> "Finally someone gets it!"

<Carol> "What the hell are you talking about?" Her socks were wet. Why were they wet? She looked down at the floor. Oh right. The snow was melting.

<Shinobi> "I get it!" Obi hopped over the blankets, heading for the kitchen.

<Tony> He spun around to give him a wary look. "I'm... glad somebody does." He took a step backward. "Carol, I think your boytoy has popped a cog..."

<Hope> "He's popping all kinds of things it seems," Hope retorted, slamming another cabinet.

<Carol> "Oh he did that ages ago," except now it was worse than Bigfoot.

<Shinobi> "I didn't pop anything!" Well, maybe. He grabbed for a cabinet door.

<Tony> Snatching the scotch bottle, he jumped backward to where Carol was. It seemed safer.

<Hope> Scotch! Hope let Obi have the cabinet as she went to Tony for the booze. "I hope you plan on sharing."

<Carol> "Are you sure?" Carol asked, raising an eyebrow at Obi's behaviour. Damn she wanted some scotch.

<Tony> He looked at Carol. "Why would I do that?"

<Shinobi> The door swung freely in his hand. Perplexed, he moved to the next, then the next. "Share what?"

<Carol> "Why would you do what?" She looked between him and Obi. They were both sounding kind of crazy now.

<Hope> "The scotch. Duh!" Hope lingered by Tony.

<Shinobi> "Scotch, of course!" He started toward Tony.

<Tony> "Since when did you like scotch?" He decided to take a drink from the bottle. "Channeling old man Shaw now?"

<Carol> "I think you might have had enough scotch...."

<Hope> "How is other dad?" Hope asked them, not entirely sure anyone could hear her. Why couldn't they hear her? That gave her pause.

<Tony> He rounded on Carol. "I've never had enough scotch!"

<Shinobi> "He's fine, last I knew. Back with Jess, so of course he's okay, so I went looking..."

<Hope> "Looking? Looks like you found." She was so pissed about this. But why? Why did this matter? It was right there, which made her angrier. Right at the edge of her mind.

<Carol> "You know that's not true," Carol rolled her eyes at Tony, looking at Obi again, "Who the hell are you talking to?"

<Shinobi> "Couldn't stay there and play happy family when I didn't know if you-" He swallowed, jerking to look at Carol. "Hope..."

<Hope> "If I what?!" She demanded.

<Shinobi> "...if you were alive..."

<Carol> Carol confiscated Tony's scotch so she could take a drink. This was not a thing to do sober, dammit!

<Hope> "Alive..." There it was. Hope looked down to see that she was, in fact, standing in the middle of a chair. "Alive..." she repeated, swearing she could hear If I Die Young coming from the radio outside. "Am I...." Nope. She couldn't say that. NOPE.

<Shinobi> "I... wanted to find... I tried to find you." Obi looked down at the box in his hands. "Too late."

<Hope> Hope looked down at her hands, a lump forming in her throat at her ring. Ring. Obi. That part of her life came rushing back. She moved to Obi, staring at him. Maybe she was.... not here. Where was here? "I guess this is hell then? I don't remember a fucking bright light. What is this bullshit?"

<Shinobi> "You can't be in hell." He choked on the words, looking around to try to find the source of the voice in his head. "You should be someplace better."

<Tony> He snatched the bottle from Carol's hand and took a drink, then held it back up.

<Hope> "Yeah take a good look around," Hope laughed coldly.

<Carol> She could share. Carol accepted the offered bottle for another drink.

<Shinobi> Obi looked at the box in his hand and covered his face with his other. I was too late. I'm so sorry Ariel.

<Hope> I can't be.... dead. There. She said it. "I think I'd know if I was dead." She crossed her arms, glaring at him.

<Carol> Carol pushed the bottle back at Tony and went to wrap her arms around Obi.

<Shinobi> The voice in his head was a little different from ...the other voice in his head. Obi looked around the room again and held up the box, but then was startled by Carol. Startled enough to return her hug, with a litany of oh shit in his head that was entirely his own voice.

<Hope> Disbelief flooded Hope as she watched Obi and Carol... then cold. Everything was cold. If she wasn't dead... she certainly wished she was now. She looked away. Where the hell was she anyway?

<Shinobi> Now he couldn't hear Hope, and he was torn. So, he moved just a little to whisper in Carol's ear. "She's here."

<Tony> The cabin was small enough that the whisper was not that private and Tony snorted and took a drink. "Oh boy."

<Hope> Where were the knives to throw when you needed them?

<Carol> Carol wasn't sure what to say to that. "Huh?" Oh okay. Apparently it wasn't that hard to say a thing.

<Tony> "He didn't stutter. The cabin's haunted, duh." He took another drink. "Want to go get the radio back from bigfoot, too, junior?"

<Carol> Carol looked over at Tony, "You wanna keep that scotch off your socks?"

<Hope> That made Hope grin, but barely. "Bigfoot huh?"

<Shinobi> Now he could hear her again and he looked around. "Hey, I'm a mutant, she's an alien, he's the President, and you're a ghost. Bigfoot could totally happen in this situation."

<Carol> "You know I don't believe in Bigfoot or ghosts, right?" Carol gave Obi a dubious look. "But I can go get that radio... if it'll help?"

<Hope> Hope slammed a cabinet for Carol's benefit. "Believe in me now, bitch?"

<Shinobi> "She... didn't like that," he said, looking from the cabinet back to Carol.

<Carol> Carol looked at the cabinet then back at Obi, "So shall I go and get the radio or am I just going to stand over there with Tony until she stops having some kind of undead temper tantrum?"

<Hope> "I'm not a fucking zombie, Carol!" Hope slammed the cabinet again.

<Shinobi> "She's not a zombie." He let go of Carol to go to the cabinet and touch it.

<Tony> "Duh, that's a real question? There's scotch over here." He shook the bottle.

<Carol> Carol decided the scotch was the place to be and took the bottle to have some more. "Yeah I don't even know why I asked." Well if Hope was going to be haunting them on a permanent basis she should probably make friends with Tony.

<Hope> Hope gave Obi an odd look as he touched the cabinet. "It's a cabinet."

<Shinobi> "Well I can't see you, so all I have is cabinet!" Finally, he realized how completely insane this looked and glanced back over at Carol and Tony. She was drinking. He frowned.

<Hope> "You don't need to see me." Hope retorted coldly.

<Carol> Was he frowning at her? Carol felt the need to drink more scotch for that look.

<Shinobi> "The last time... wasn't so good." He looked down at the box in his hand again.

<Hope> Hope saw a flash, maybe of snow? A Sentinal? She wasn't sure. She shook her head and shrugged. "Looks like you're coping just fine."

<Shinobi> Before he could stop himself, he gave Carol a miserable look, then covered his face with his hands.

<Carol> Carol narrowed her eyes, "Is her dead ass making you feel guilty? Obi... we talked about this..."

<Hope> Now she really, really wanted to find the knives. "I'm sure you did..."

<Shinobi> "We didn't-" He told the cabinets, then looked back at Carol with tears in his eyes. "Stop! What if she's not- not dead?"

<Carol> "She's in the ground," Carol pointed in the direction of the grave, "I put her there myself. You watched me do it."

<Hope> "Maybe that's why I'm so effing cold? Where's my body?"

<Shinobi> He shook his head and struggled to open the box, then gaped at the cabinetry again. "She's cold!"

<Tony> After a beat, he shifted uncomfortably. "Um... kid..." He snatched the bottle from Carol and took a deep pull. "I know she's... dead. Remember? I was here."

<Carol> Oh right. Tony was standing next to her. She should try that tact thing. She gave him an apologetic look.

<Hope> She could hear Tony shouting.... see flashes. There was a fight! "I had to save him..." she whispered. "But I thought... I thought I'd be fine."

<Tony> He looked over at Carol and gave a shrug.

<Shinobi> "It was a Sentinel. It blocked your powers." He was watching Tony now, but then looked down to the box and opened it, showing the lock of red hair inside.

<Carol> Carol decided to give Tony a hug and steal the scotch back. She wasn't sure if the hug was because she thought he might want one or because she needed one herself.

<Hope> Hope definitely wrinkled her nose. "You kept... my hair."

<Shinobi> He touched it. "I couldn't find your ring..."

<Tony> He gave Carol an awkward pat and stole the bottle back. He needed to be drunk drunk, not just a little drunk.

<Carol> Carol sighed, "I'm... gonna go for a walk..." even though outside was still a whiteout it was better than in here.

<Hope> "I still need it." She told him simply.

<Shinobi> "...your hair?" That's when what Carol had said registered and he snapped the box close and set it on the counter to go after her. "You can't go out there, Carol."

<Hope> "I..." Hope stopped, watching him. She swallowed hard.

<Carol> "Why the hell not?" She rolled her eyes, "I was out there earlier. No one even noticed til I got back."

<Shinobi> "Because you sneaked off while I was asleep." He reached for her hand.

<Tony> The bottle was running close to empty so he went to slam some cabinets of his own to find another.

<Carol> "Under the sink," Carol supplied for Tony, knowing that hunt well, before turning back to Obi. "You don't need me here right now..."

<Hope> But Carol was wrong. It was Hope who didn't need to be there anymore. "Just tell me where my damn body is," she snapped.

<Shinobi> He looked back toward the cabinets, not sure if it was Hope or Tony making noise. "You're buried behind the shed."

<Carol> Well he didn't protest her point so Carol headed to the door, not bothering with her boots, jacket or pants.

<Hope> And with that, she left. For the fucking shed. The shed? What the fuckity fuck?

<Shinobi> Carol's movement made him turn around again and grab for her.

<Tony> Scotch found, he was appeased, and started testing the hinges on the cabinets. What the fuckity fuck?

<Carol> Carol stopped walking as his hand closed on the back of her t-shirt.

<Shinobi> "Please, don't." He moved closer and hugged her from behind.

<Carol> She sighed and bowed her head, "I'm coming back...."

<Shinobi> He closed his eyes and kissed the side of her neck. "You're not wearing pants."

<Carol> "So what? I don't get cold and my socks are already wet... so are my favourite pants." She turned in his arms to face him, "I just thought maybe she'd be less mad if I wasn't here."

<Shinobi> "I don't think it'll help. She's mad at me, not you." Well, not as much. He pulled her in closer, shaking his head. "If any of this is even real and I'm not just loosing my fucking mind."

<Tony> He had one of the cabinet doors off the hinges by now and was working on another. "I vote that one, every time!"

<Carol> "Shut up and drink your scotch," Carol snapped, before turning her attention back to Obi, "Do you think it's real?"

<Shinobi> "...it felt like her." He frowned, chewing his lower lip. "But I don't feel her now."

<Carol> "Are you okay?" She stroked a hand over his hair.

<Shinobi> He sighed. "I don't know."
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Wed Jul 31, 2019 2:12 am

<Hope> The hardest thing she had to do was to sever the tie to Obi. It had brought her back.... but she had to let that go. There was nothing left for her. No one left for her. He was in love with Carol. It was expected. Why should he have waited? She'd been dead. Mostly dead.

<Hope> Hope was indeed not dead. She was very much alive. She had gone to the shed like Obi had directed her. After many attempts to dig in the dirt (all unsuccessful) Hope realized her body wasn't there anyway. With a rush, she remembered Bobby giving her lessons on being water vapor... and it clicked. Hope rematerialized in the snow. She was alive. And she was back.

<Hope> With a stop outside a store and using her powers, Hope got herself some clothes. Now she was in business! Her next stop... Sebastian and Jess' home.

<Hope> Walking... was so not going to happen. With a look back at the house, heart broken... Hope vanished in a cloud of vapor again. This time in more control.

<Shaw> Normally, rewiring a remote camera would be a task he'd avoid, but it felt good to get out of the bunker for a while. Even if it was freezing. Sometimes, Viper and her pet bird were just a little too disturbing, and Nord was... Nord.

<Hope> She watched him for a moment, her fingers trailing on the white fabric of her dress. It was just a goodbye, she told herself. "Hey Dad," Hope spoke, smiling softly.

<Shaw> He stiffened at the voice, then realized he sensed something - someone. Sebastian looked up, then around. He felt his mouth drop open.

<Hope> "I can fix that," she offered, smiling more.

<Shaw> "I'm certain you can..." His telepathy told him he wasn't hallucinating, but, that outfit. "H-Hope?" He slowly stood up. "Is that really you, love?"

<Hope> "In the flesh," she smirked, holding her arms out a bit.

<Shaw> He huffed something that wasn't quite a laugh and moved, grabbing her in a tight hug.

<Hope> Hope latched onto him, hugging him tightly.

<Shaw> "Little Stark," he whispered, then pulled back enough to look at her. "What on earth are you wearing?" The white dress blended in with the snow, and it almost looked like she was wearing a wedding veil. "You must be freezing." He began to unbutton his bulky coat to share his warmth.

<Hope> "I'm fine. That's how I survived... Bobby's powers. I just... got... stuck. Or something." She laughed a little, looking down at the dress. "Well. I won't be getting married. And I'm like, a ghost. Or some shit now. So I went with it."

<Shaw> "Stuck?" Sebastian shook his head a little. "You're not a ghost. I can feel you..." His eyes widened. "Survived? Tony?"

<Hope> "Tony is fine. He's with... them." Fine being a relative term really. He seemed off his rocker.

<Shaw> "...them?" This was getting more confusing. "He's been captured?"

<Hope> She gave him a knowing look. "If he was captured I would have rescued him."

<Shaw> "Then... who is he with?" The idea of Hope willingly leaving her father didn't sound right.

<Hope> She couldn't meet his gaze. She looked away, swallowing. "They're together now."

<Shaw> "Hope, love..." Sebastian spoke slowly and squeezed her arm. "Perhaps you should come inside and we'll talk."

<Hope> With a shake of her head, Hope sniffed and looked up at him again. "I just came to say goodbye."

<Shaw> "What?" He searched her face, and because she looked as if she might cry he moved forward to hold her again. This time, he yanked his coat open to half pull her inside.

<Hope> "I'm going to go kill Osborn," she told him simply, holding onto him tightly.

<Shaw> "What? Hope, as much as everyone would like to do that, going off on your own is a certain way to be killed." He shook his head.

<Hope> She grinned darkly at him. "I'm already dead. Or that's what they thought. That's how..." she trailed off, shaking her head. "I have nothing left to lose."

<Shaw> "You aren't making any sense, Little Stark." He looked down at her and yanked off his glove with his teeth. Setting his bare hand to her cold cheek, he tried to get her to look up at him. May I?

<Hope> She nodded her approval for him, meeting his gaze again.

<Shaw> He held her eyes and reached into her mind. It was familiar, and most definitely Hope. After what amounted to a mental hug, he braced himself and began to search her memories.

<Hope> The closer to her 'death' he got, the fuzzier it got. Then suddenly the scene back in Alaska where she was vapor became crystal clear... as was everything after that, including her plans. She only wished she could have hidden some of her grief better. She was out of practice.

<Shaw> Sebastian leaned forward, his forehead pressed to hers and his eyes closed. This was worse than he could have imagined. They don't know you're alive? Not even Tony? It wasn't shocking that Michael had become involved with Carol - he had done the same, after all.

<Hope> "I couldn't..." she choked a bit. I couldn't go back in there. They are better off with me dead. It'll be true soon anyway.

<Shaw> But you aren't dead, love. It was complicated, and he knew how hard things could be, but... Stay here then, with me. You know you're mine as much as Miriam. You still have family. He was struck with the familiar impulse to punch Michael, though it had been a long time.

<Hope> I can't... She shook her head, swallowing hard.

<Shaw> Sarkissian is planning to dispose of Osborn as well. You would be a valuable asset. It was a last-ditch effort, he knew. Sebastian tightened his other arm around her.

<Hope> That got her to laugh. A cold laugh, but a laugh. "I'd rather die."

<Shaw> The response made him huff and raise his head to look at her with a slight smirk. "It was worth a shot."

<Hope> "I held on for him... I came back for him. And it's too late." She buried her face in his chest.

<Shaw> "He's a moron." Sebastian held her close and stroked her hair, moving aside the veil.

<Hope> "It's not his fault.... I shouldn't have 'died.'" She shrugged hopelessly.

<Shaw> He sighed. "From the moment Sarkissian brought him to us, he wanted to go find you. I tried to encourage him to wait, to think of a more organized approach. He left, with her. To find you."

<Hope> "Apparently he found a corpse. Or thought he did. Not really sure what happened there... maybe I was dead? I remember being cold... then warm.... then cold and pissed as hell." She sighed. "It is what it is. And I have a job to do now."

<Shaw> "I know better than to try to stop you, Little Stark." He kissed her forehead. "But, I wish you wouldn't go." If Michael knew she was alive, he would... need to live with a tremendous amount of guilt. Such was life. And then there was Carol.

<Hope> "It's better for everyone this way," she reasoned.

<Shaw> He snorted. "Not for you, and at the moment, you are my concern. Sod them."

<Hope> Hope laughed, smiling at him. "I'll do this for you. I'll wait until a good opportunity. I won't go suiciding into him."

<Shaw> Sebastian blew out a relieved breath and kissed her forehead again, cupping her cheek. "I'd appreciate that, Little Stark. I don't want to lose you again."

<Hope> "You won't," she assured him quietly. "I think I'm invincible..."

<Shaw> He gave her a look. "You've always thought you were invincible. You are very much your father's daughter in that."

<Hope> "Except he's soft and squishy. And I keep defying death." She gave him a shrug.

<Shaw> "Then, you take after me, yes?" He smirked.

<Hope> "Yep!" She laughed, ruffling his hair.

<Shaw> Sebastian smiled, just gazing at her for a few moments. So, this is not goodbye. You can always reach me. He tapped her temple.

<Hope> "I guess you're right," she admitted. I didn't get to tell Obi goodbye...

<Shaw> He sighed. "Love, as ridiculous as this will sound, where there is life, there is hope. This time, quite literally, in fact." Sebastian licked his lips, ignoring the cold. "If he knew you were alive, he would want to be with you."

<Hope> "Maybe," she admitted. "But I made the choice for him." She shrugged again. "It was like... he wanted me to be dead. I can't explain it. It's better this way."

<Shaw> "He... wanted..." Sebastian shook his head, unable to really believe that. But then, from her memories, the boy had been acting like a lunatic and Tony and Carol had been perplexed and alarmed.

<Hope> "It's fine, Dad. I'm fine," she lied. "I'll work on a plan. And I'll kill Osborn."

<Shaw> Sebastian raised a brow. Fine. Of course. "Not if we kill him first, yes?"

<Hope> "It's on." She grinned at him.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Wed Jul 31, 2019 2:12 am

<Carol> No matter how clean and nice everything looked when it was covered in snow, it was easy to see that the neighbourhood had gone even closer to hell since they'd left for Alaska. Carol dropped them below the roof line for some cover but kept them airbourne for the time being. It was better not to leave tracks anyway.

<Shinobi> Obi still hated this, possibly just as much as she hated it when he used his powers on her. It was better now than it had been in those first weeks, though. Snuggling wasn't awkward anymore. Now, however, he wasn't looking at Carol. The buildings around the old safe house looked... not safe in the least. "I hope they're not still here."

<Shinobi> Of course, there were other implications to that, too.

<Carol> "Viper had some plan to move everyone somewhere. I'm sure they're not still here... They'd have to be crazy to stay in that shithole in this weather." She took them up to enter through her usual window, setting them down gently in the empty space.

<Shinobi> "And I thought Alaska was cold." He recovered his balance and looked around the inside of the old building. The snow had drifted in through the glassless windows and the wind whipped it in small swirls.

<Carol> "It is... it just... feels less empty..." She took his hand, raising the back of it to her lips. "Let's look around... see if they left a clue."

<Shinobi> Obi squeezed her hand and they started for the stairs to the hideout. "I would think Sebastian and Jess would, if nothing else."

<Carol> "I'd hope so... but I guess they might have been mad at me for kidnapping you...." She gave him a small grin.

<Shinobi> "They'll get over it." He leaned in and gave her a quick kiss.

<Carol> She didn't let him get away with it and captured him with her free arm to extend the kiss. "Should have left them another note saying you were a stowaway..."

<Shinobi> "I think they could have guessed." Jess knew he was miserable, and wanted to find Hope. The events of the previous week during the blizzard were like a weird, bad dream now. He smiled at her, tugging off a glove to slide his fingers into her hair.

<Carol> She leaned into his hand, "Maybe.... I didn't really make it well known I was thinking of leaving.... maybe they think you were the one doing the kidnapping."

<Shinobi> That made him grin. "That sounds more like it. Terrorist, remember?" He stole another kiss.

<Carol> She laughed, "We're all terrorists now." She gave him a hug, "At least you're in good company."

<Shinobi> "Definitely that." He laughed and, when they broke apart, continued down the stairs, still holding her hand in his bare one.

<Carol> She laced their fingers together as she stopped at the bottom of the stairs to take in the scene before them. It looked like there had been a hasty exit.

<Shinobi> "That... I hope this was planned." There wasn't any blood, or real chaos, but things had been quickly shuffled around, obviously. Obi let go of her hand to right a fallen chair and look at some junk left on the table.

<Carol> "There's no sign of a fight...." With the powers in the building, there'd be damage. A lot of damage.

<Shinobi> "No, but maybe looters." He found a few empty food wrappers in a corner, then looked toward the blanket fort where they'd all slept.

<Carol> "Maybe..." She started to wander around of her own accord, eyes falling on familiar things like the hiding places for peaches or scotch.

<Shinobi> Obi picked up a piece of wood and used it to move the first blanket aside. Some had been taken, obviously, but there were still plenty here.

<Carol> Out of habit, she went to one of those hiding places, locating a small can of peaches and taking it out. "Wherever they are... I hope they have a lot of canned peaches..."

<Shinobi> He glanced over his shoulder and at the can. "May as well bring it." Obi took a deep breath and went to check where Sebastian and Jess had been sleeping with Miriam when he was here.

<Carol> "Yeah...." she sighed, moving to another hiding place to see if there were more cans left behind and trying not to think about how much she missed Miriam's excited squeals for canned peaches and crayons.

<Shinobi> Obi picked up one of Miriam's stuffed toys, just looking at it for a moment. He tucked it into a pocket.

<Carol> She absently reached up to wipe her cheeks with the back of her hand, finding some scotch right where she'd left it. That was totally tempting right now.

<Shinobi> Toeing through the blankets, he didn't see much of interest and raised his eyes to look at the colorful drawings Miriam had made on the wall.

<Carol> "I found a present for Tony," she said, moving back to him and holding up the bottle.

<Shinobi> He glanced over, then again more sharply. It'd better be just for Tony. "He'll be thrilled," he said, hoping his tone wasn't off.

<Carol> She offered a smile, going to put it on the table with the peaches, "Admiring Miriam's handiwork?"

<Shinobi> "She added to it. I think." Obi looked over at the scotch and peaches, then back to Carol.

<Carol> "Oh yeah?" She went to join him, crouching to eye-level with the scrawlings on the walls.

<Shinobi> He poked through another blanket and then looked back over at the wall, inspecting the drawings. "They must have been here for at least a while after we left."

<Carol> Carol reached a hand to trace the shape of one of Miriam's 'stars', the largest one in the picture. After a moment, she frowned and leaned closer to the wall, feeling it more carefully.

<Shinobi> Carol seemed awfully interested in child art, which made him lean closer as well. "What is it?"

<Carol> "There's something here..." she found the edge and plucked it off the wall. Whatever made it blend in so well turned off and revealed a small device in her hand. "Huh..."

<Shinobi> "Viper strikes again..." He took her hand to study the object.

<Carol> "You know... a large portion of the time I want to shake her but.... sometimes I really love that woman."

<Shinobi> "Do you know how to turn it on?" He picked up the little projector and fiddled until a holographic screen popped up.

<Carol> "... I guess like that? I don't wanna touch it again... might drain the batteries or something...."

<Shinobi> "It's..." He twisted it a bit. "A map?"

<Carol> "Do you think it could be to wherever they went?" It was good to feel hopeful but she really didn't want to have that feeling taken away.

<Shinobi> "That's probably a good guess. I'm not sure how to read it, and I definitely don't recognize anything right now, but we can take it back with us." He gave her a grin. "Good news is, I think we got a guy who might know a little about tech to help us."

<Carol> "Just make sure he doesn't try to break it open for parts before he looks at it..." Tony was becoming a menace with those tools. She was considering burying them in the snow where she had once hidden the scotch.

<Shinobi> "Nah, we just have to tell him it's his ticket to get back to the love of his life." Obi tucked the device into a pocket inside his jacket.

<Carol> She laughed, "Well you can tell him. I'll just stand back and laugh when he takes a swing at you."

<Shinobi> "Joke's on him if he tries that." He gave her a smirk, and sat back on his heels to look around. "Well, I guess we should see if there's anything we could use here..."

<Carol> "Yeah... they might have left some stuff behind that looters didn't find..." or any patrols that might have come through.

<Shinobi> "Like peaches and booze." He sighed. "Could always use more blankets, I suppose." He picked up the edge of one and flicked it over her leg.

<Carol> "Blankets are always good... maybe I should get the ones from the other cabin.... or we could stock it up in case we have to move fast..."

<Shinobi> He looked up. "Or maybe in case we want to get away for a while?"

<Carol> "How long is a while?" She wasn't sure about leaving Tony on his own for too long. God only knew what state the cabin would be in when they got back.

<Shinobi> Obi tilted his head at her. "I don't know, just... a while." What was so strange about this? Was she pissed at him?

<Carol> "Okay... so more blankets..." She nodded, "And whatever else we can find around here..."

<Shinobi> "Sounds good." Obi continued to watch her. He had gotten her pregnant, after all.

<Carol> She looked around, taking inventory of the blankets and wondering how they were going to get everything back. "Let's find the biggest one and start putting stuff on it...."

<Shinobi> "Okay." He got to his feet and held out his hand for her.

<Carol> She smiled and accepted the help up, even though she didn't need it, "And maybe just take blankets that look cleanish and don't have holes in... save space...."

<Shinobi> "Sounds like a plan." He tilted his head and smiled, drawing her closer by her hand.

<Carol> She stepped close to him and slid her free arm around him, "You okay?"

<Shinobi> "I am. Are you?" He reached up to her hair and toyed with it, curling it around his finger and watching the light catch the blonde strands.

<Carol> She sighed, looking away and shrugging a shoulder, "I don't know... Most of the time, I guess..."

<Shinobi> "We haven't really had time to talk, since... we found out." He looked over at her profile.

<Carol> "Yeah... it's kind of awkward with Tony around and the weather was kind of shitty...." she turned her head slightly toward him, "And... I don't really... I don't know what to say...."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, I know. Tony likes to insert his opinion wherever he possibly can." His laugh was just a slight puff of air and then he paused, licking his lips. "Are... you angry with me?"

<Carol> She turned to look at him properly then, an eyebrow raised, "For what?"

<Shinobi> It was his turn to look away. "Well... it's sort of my fault." Obi sighed and gave her a quick glance. "Yeah, I know we both participated, but still."

<Carol> "Don't do that..." she lifted a hand to his cheek to gently turn his face back toward her, "It's no one's fault, okay? It's just something that's happening and we'll figure it out..."

<Shinobi> Obi looked at her for a long moment, then smiled a little. "Okay. It's just... when you talked about the cabin, it made me wonder. Are we..." He paused and tried again."Um, do you..." This was far too hard to say, and he motioned between them.

<Carol> She gave a helpless shrug, "Let's just... see how it goes... is that okay?" She chewed her lip, "And the cabin thing.... was mostly about leaving Tony unsupervised for an undetermined amount of time..."

<Shinobi> His brows drew down, but he tried his best not to frown while he tried to decipher this.

<Carol> She chewed her lip, "It's not okay?" she guessed.

<Shinobi> "That's not... I'm just..." Obi sighed and tried looking at her. "This may be a really stupid question, but see how what goes?" His licked his lips again and focused on her chin. "We're kind of... all we have, you know?"

<Carol> "I know... but... that's a really bad reason to decide to be in a relationship..."

<Shinobi> Oh. His teeth dug into his lip and he nodded. "Okay, I won't... push it anymore." Obi shifted away from her. He had blankets to find.

<Carol> "Obi..." she tightened her grip on his hand a little to keep him there, "What do you want? Talk to me..."

<Shinobi> "I..." He didn't fight her, and looked up to gauge her expression, then down. "It's not the only reason I want to be with you."

<Carol> She sighed, shifting into his eyeline, "I'm not good at relationships.... I fuck up a lot... I make stupid choices... I don't want to get your hopes up... and I don't want to hurt you.... I care about you...."

<Shinobi> Obi looked up at her. "I haven't really had a lot of relationships." Hope was really it, in fact. "I just... I care about you, too." Remembering Hope made him shift a bit uncomfortably. They hadn't talked about that crazy night, either.

<Carol> "So... that's a good place to start, right? Just... no pressure.... if we end up meeting with a bunch of other people and you decide you prefer someone else, that's okay.... as far as the other thing.... I'm sure as hell not going to tell you you can't be involved." She was going to need all the help she could get.

<Shinobi> This was as different from Hope as he could possibly get, he was sure. "Um, okay. If we find my parents, I'm sure I'm not into Viper..."

<Carol> "Not really thinking she does relationships," Carol wrinkled her nose, "But Beth's pretty nice... and probably in a better mood these days if she's not having to shield everyone all the time...."

<Shinobi> He wasn't sure, since she had something bizarre going on with Warren, definitely. "I don't really know her..."

<Carol> "Because you didn't get a chance to know her... this is what I'm saying." She sighed, "Don't shackle yourself to someone as screwed up as me if you don't have to... I'll survive...."

<Shinobi> "You don't think I'm screwed up?" He laughed, shaking his head.

<Carol> "Pfft, compared to me? No way."

<Shinobi> He laughed, but it was nervous. "Should we compare?"

<Carol> She pulled a face, "Let's not... that'll get depressing really fast."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, probably so," he agreed, shaking his head. After a moment, he sighed and looked at her again. "You're not too screwed up, anyway. Not for me."

<Carol> "Maybe you say that now because the world is more screwed up than me..."

<Shinobi> Obi huffed, almost a laugh and shook his head. "Whatever. Remember, I'm just a clone. An assassin clone." Obi tilted his head. "A shitty assassin, but an assassin."

<Carol> "And I'm a pregnant half alien with anger issues and a drinking problem. Wow our kid is screwed already."

<Shinobi> That time he did laugh. "Yeah, probably so."

<Carol> "And now I want a drink. Kind of making my own point here..." She sighed, "Come on, let's go on with that search..."

<Shinobi> "Just..." Obi took her hand and pulled her closer again, aiming for a hug.

<Carol> She yelped a little in surprise but returned the hug, closing her eyes.

<Shinobi> Obi closed his eyes too, nuzzling into her and trying to relax.

<Carol> She turned her head and pressed a kiss to his cheek, "You sure you're okay?"

<Shinobi> "Yeah," he sighed. "I just... my... the way I feel about you? I don't think it's going to change just because we run into more people."

<Carol> She lifted a hand to stroke it over his hair and nodded, "Okay..."

<Shinobi> "Okay." He kissed her neck. "I'm serious."

<Carol> "Alright, alright," she laughed a little, nuzzling the side of his face, "I get it."

<Shinobi> Obi moved a little to give her a quick kiss and pulled back to look at her. "Okay, as long as you believe me."

<Carol> She nodded, "It might take a while before I let it sink in... but I get it." She sighed, "I'm bad at this stuff... so just... give me time to catch up... I'm so used to moving around with work that I never let myself get settled... and everything's just.... a mess right now...."

<Shinobi> "Okay. I get that." He smirked. "I wasn't even real until a few years ago."

<Carol> "And I don't remember most of my life before Rogue nearly killed me. We all have problems," she replied, returning the smirk.

<Shinobi> "That we do." He shook his head and stole another kiss, squeezing her hand and then let go to find some blankets.

<Carol> Carol watched him for a moment or two before going to investigate a pile of blankets... that moved. Very carefully, she lifted a corner. Gah! Racoons!

<Shinobi> Obi looked over at the sound. "Dinner or new pets?"

<Carol> "Neither!" She flailed the blanket at the critters but it wasn't working so she fired a warning shot. That sure worked! "Creepy garbage eaters..."

<Shinobi> He watched them scamper off. "Are you sure they're not related to the talking one that hung around at the school?"

<Carol> "He didn't seem to think so but I disagree..." She dropped the blanket back on the pile. "We're not taking those."

<Shinobi> "No problem," he laughed, and toed the blankets leftover from his parents' pile.

<Carol> Carol headed to the corner Viper had occupied with Warren not for the blankets they'd been sleeping in (because ew) but for the ones they'd used for privacy. They were pretty big and seemed in relatively good condition. She tugged them down then headed for more of the hidden stash locations to check for cans of peaches and more scotch.

<Shinobi> Obi had similar feelings about the blankets Sebastian and Jess slept in, although he was fairly certain it was safe since Miriam had been sleeping with them. He picked out the best ones and ventured into Beth's hiding place. The idea he might drop Carol for her was still disturbing him.

<Carol> Carol was getting a good collection of scotch and peaches on the table but not much else. It seemed no one else had found her hiding places for these things which was sad. She hoped, wherever they were, Miriam had a good supply of her favourites.

<Shinobi> Did Carol really believe that? Or was she just in that much of a rush to be rid of him? Obi sighed, poking through the trash left behind while they packed up until he spied something interesting and knelt to check it out.

<Carol> Once she'd visited all the hiding places and cleared them out, Carol worked on folding the smaller blankets and piling them up on the largest of them.

<Shinobi> Beth had left behind quite a few things, shockingly. He filled his pockets and picked out a couple of her softer blankets and got up to take everything to the table. Obi gave Carol a bright grin and fished a half-full package of coffee from his pocket to shake in front of her. "I found treasure."

<Carol> "Ooooh coffee!" She made a grab for the bag.

<Shinobi> He let her take it and laughed, picking up a scotch bottle to unscrew the lid and take a sniff.

<Carol> She stuck her nose in the packet and inhaled the scent of coffee longingly, "I knew she had more than she let on!"

<Shinobi> "She had a box full of stuff. There's some more coffee, and a bunch of candy. Even Twinkies." He watched her with a smile.

<Carol> "You hit the jackpot! Damn, that girl is a hoarder."

<Shinobi> "A hoarder of the best kind, at least." Maybe she'd be happy enough with coffee and leave the scotch to Tony. He turned another bottle to look at it, wondering how much of a boozy faux pas it would be to just mix the bottles to save space.

<Carol> "I wonder who her supplier was... probably Chris."

<Shinobi> Obi shrugged one shoulder. "Didn't really know him, considering..."

<Carol> She sighed, "We were close... but I think I screwed that up..."

<Shinobi> That made him wonder. How close? "Yeah?"

<Carol> She nodded, "For a long time... since the school... he kind of reminds me of my brother a lot of the time..." she glanced over at Beth's hidey hole, "How much coffee's hiding in there?" She was eager to change the subject.

<Shinobi> Well, brother was better than what he'd expected to hear. "I haven't been through the whole box yet." He pulled a Twinkie from his pocket and offered it to her, passing her to head back to her hiding place.

<Carol> She took the twinkie with a small smile, "Bring it out here, I don't want second-hand treasure news!"

<Shinobi> He laughed. "Yes, ma'am," he spun and gave her a salute and turned back to Beth's blanket fort.

<Carol> She laughed again, "Wow no one's done that in a while... except Miriam."

<Shinobi> "Well, she is my sister," he called back to her, gathering the box and taking a last look around for anything of use. Clothes, but nothing that would help them in Alaska.

<Carol> "She's also my Leiutenant." Carol nodded sagely.

<Shinobi> "I'm sure my rank is lower." He came back with the box and thumped it onto the table, then started to fold the blankets he'd found.

<Carol> "Only because you're new," she gave him a consoling pat, "Also you're less inclined to just agree to everything I say."

<Shinobi> "Yes, dear," he said flatly, then gave her a smirk and sidled in so he could look over her shoulder into the box.

<Carol> Holy shit so much candy. She pulled out various candy bars, bags of things, chocolate and twinkies. And there was coffee and a lot of pain pills. "Holy crap."

<Shinobi> "Lots of good stuff." He snagged a chocolate bar and peeled the wrapper off, inspecting the slightly squashed, melted and resolidified sweets.

<Carol> "I feel like we should keep this from Tony... for his own good..."

<Shinobi> "Of course, for his own good," he said around a bite of crumbly candy bar.

<Carol> She laughed, glad he was on her side with this, "I guess he can have the scotch..." Sad.

<Shinobi> "That's for your own good." He offered her a bite of the candy.

<Carol> "It is not," she protested, though she did take the offered bite of candy.

<Shinobi> He tilted his head and gave her his best sad eyes.

<Carol> She raised an eyebrow at him, "You know I'd feel better with the scotch. It's not for me. It's for the tiny hitchhiker."

<Shinobi> "Tiny hitchhikers don't do well soaked in scotch." He realized something that made him stop chewing and look at her.

<Carol> "Maybe they do fine in aliens...." it was a long shot.

<Shinobi> "Carol... If you don't want to go through with ...this... there are safer ways to end a pregnancy." He offered her the rest of the bar.

<Carol> She blinked at him, "What? I wasn't suggesting... I don't think I want to do that... I just..." she shook her head and turned to walk away.

<Shinobi> "Hey." He reached for her hand to stop her. "I'm not... I don't want to upset you. Just, we should talk about this."

<Carol> "And say what? I'm not going to pretend I ever thought I'd make a good parent but if I'm going to be one then I'll deal with it. There's nothing else to say..."

<Shinobi> "If we find Viper, soonish, I mean, because I know it gets more dangerous if you wait... but you might have an option then. That's something." Over the last week or so he'd been getting accustomed to the idea, and if everything went right he'd thought this could even be a good thing. But maybe he was the only one who thought that.

<Carol> "Even if that happened - which it won't because it's too damn cold right now to go anywhere - I wouldn't want to do anything about it...."

<Shinobi> "So... you want to keep it?"

<Carol> "I'm going to keep it." She wasn't sure she should explore whether or not she actually wanted to right now.

<Shinobi> Well, that wasn't exactly what he'd asked, but he knew he shouldn't keep pressing. "Okay, okay... I just... I wanted you to know that whatever you want, I'll be here. I'll help you."

<Carol> "Well good," she finally turned her head to look at him again, "I'm gonna need all the help I can get."

<Shinobi> His hand slid down her arm to her hand and he gave it a squeeze. "We can be dysfunctional parents together," he said with a slight smile.

<Carol> She nodded, returning the squeeze, "Sounds like something resembling a plan..."

<Shinobi> "It does. Good for us." The smile slid into a smirk.

<Carol> "In the interests of completing the plan... as soon as the weather breaks we'll try to find wherever that location is," she gestured vaguely to where he'd stowed the device, "Get some help that knows what the fuck they're doing."

<Shinobi> "I may not much like her, but Viper seems to definitely know what the fuck she's doing about most things," he agreed with a nod. Telling Sebastian and Jess about Hope, however... and that now he was with Carol? The less he planned that, the better.

<Carol> "Yeah... but I kind of meant Jess and Sebastian... they seem to do the parent thing pretty well...."

<Shinobi> He blinked. "Oh. Yeah... I suppose..."

<Carol> "You don't agree?" she was surprised a little by his reaction.

<Shinobi> "No," not exactly. "I think you're right, at least with Miriam." He shook his head and laughed a little. "My relationship with my father is... complicated is the least fucked up way to put it."

<Carol> "Yeah.... well... I don't really have the best relationship with mine either..."

<Shinobi> "I guess at least mine isn't an alien?" Although he'd tried for a joke, it didn't sound terribly funny now that he'd said it.

<Carol> She made a sound, somewhere between a snort and a laugh, "Yeah... I don't even know what happened with that... guess it would explain why he was mad at me every damn day of my life..."

<Shinobi> "I guess it's a bit worse than being the mailman's kid," he agreed.

<Carol> "At least I'd have met the fucking mailman."

<Shinobi> "I've never met my mom," he said, raising his free hand to make air quotes.

<Carol> "Hey, I think you did pretty good with Jess anyway," she shrugged a shoulder, "She loves you. That's the main thing."

<Shinobi> "She does." Obi smiled a little to himself. He did miss Jess, and Miriam. "She accepted me right away. I think she just likes taking in strays."

<Carol> Carol nodded, "Yeah she does have a habit of doing that... She's got a lot of room I guess... Even with all the crap that happens..."

<Shinobi> "They had enough strays to add on to the house, before... everything." He sighed and looked toward the hall, watching the shadows from the window down the hall lengthen. They'd been here for a while.

<Carol> "Yeah... pretty sure she'd have adopted David and I given half the chance." She gave him a small smile, "I probably wouldn't have minded so much... she can cook really nice stuff."

<Shinobi> "That's true. I don't miss her vegetarian phase, but otherwise..." He leaned in and gave her a quick kiss. "This is what I meant by time to ourselves, you know. Not just..." at this, he gave her another kiss and smirk.

<Carol> She smiled again, stepping close to him and sliding her arms slowly around him, "I know... I just... leaving Tony on his own while we're having time to ourselves...."

<Shinobi> He shrugged and rolled his eyes, taking her into his arms in return. "Tony is a grown-ass man. He can handle being alone for a few hours."

<Carol> "I know... but I don't think the cabin can take him being alone and unsupervised for that long..."

<Shinobi> "I don't know. A little bit of alone time and he might be less of an asshole for a few days." Obi smirked and quirked a brow at her, hoping she'd catch his drift.

<Carol> Her nose wrinkled, "I totally didn't need that mental image."

<Shinobi> He laughed and gave her a squeeze. "You're welcome."

<Carol> She groaned into his shoulder, "Ass."

<Shinobi> "Mine? Yeah, it is pretty nice." He gave hers a pat. "This one, too."

<Carol> She laughed, turning her head to nip his neck. "We should finish up here and leave before it gets too dark...."

<Shinobi> "We should..." He continued to assess her backside, his other hand sliding under her jacket and shirt to find skin.

<Carol> "Heeeeeey... don't make me be the bad guy...." she complained as she nuzzled his jaw.

<Shinobi> "Nah, remember, I'm the terrorist." He hated to let go of the cheek in his hand, but he did so to cup her other, tilting her face toward his for a kiss.

<Carol> "That's why it's so bad..." she murmured, leaning to meet his lips with her own and securing her arms more tightly around him.

<Shinobi> "You like it," he said between kisses, grinning.

<Carol> "Bad," she said again, giving his ass a pinch by way of punishment.

<Shinobi> At that, he just laughed and broke their kiss to grab one of the carefully folded blankets and shake it out for them.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Wed Jul 31, 2019 2:13 am

<Carol> Being back on the east coast felt more like familiar territory but more woods meant more walking and more bitching from Tony. Ugh. The little map thing seemed to indicate they were almost at their destination though so that was a good thought.

<Shinobi> Tony wasn't the only one who hated the woods, although Obi had enough sense to keep quiet about his worries. New England was way better than Alaska, no matter what. Obi gave their stolen car a little gas, hoping it had enough left to make it at least over the next hill.

<Carol> Carol sighed, looking out of the window, "I think we need to get off the road soon..."

<Shinobi> "I think this car is done soon anyway," he said, looking over at Carol in the passenger seat and giving the back seat a quick glance in the mirror. Tony seemed to still be asleep. Good.

<Carol> Carol turned in her seat to follow his gaze and groaned, "Not it..."

<Shinobi> "Shhh, don't wake it up..." He grinned over at her.

<Carol> "We're gonna have to sooner or later... I'm just saying... it's so not my turn."

<Shinobi> "I'll poke him with a stick when we run out of gas." Obi shifted in the seat, moving his hand from the gear shift to take hers.

<Carol> She laughed, trying to do it quietly and gave his hand a squeeze, "At least it doesn't seem to be that far to walk... relatively speaking."

<Shinobi> "Relatively speaking." He laughed, looking over at her again. Without even thinking, his gaze fell to her belly for just a moment. It was getting more obvious every day, and he was glad they'd soon be where they could get help. Hopefully.

<Carol> "Thinking we should do something with the car once all our stuff is out... put it somewhere else, you know? Just in case....."

<Shinobi> "So, I should look for a pond?" He had no idea where there might be a pond, but there was a good chance of finding one. New England, after all.

<Carol> "Or I can just toss it somewhere..." she shrugged a shoulder, "I'll have a look around when we stop."

<Shinobi> She had a point, but... "Okay, we'll see where we run out of go juice." Obi played with her fingers as they drove. They would need to wake Tony up to check final coordinates anyway, but it was nice to move in silence while they could.

<Carol> She offered a small smile, watching his profile for a while before she turned her attention back out of the window. It was nice seeing leaves on trees and sun for a reasonable amount of hours in a day.

<Shinobi> The car made it to the top of the hill, and he took his foot off the gas to let it coast down. When he tried to punch the gas again at the bottom, the car lurched. "Well, fuck."

<Carol> "Guess we're walking from here then..." Carol glanced back at Tony, his snoring had cut off at the lurch but he didn't seem to be awake... yet. "Shall we unpack the car before we wake the beast?"

<Shinobi> "Fuck yeah." He let go of Carol's hand to shift into neutral as they coasted to the side of the road. He'd had high hopes it could make the wimpy hill in front of them, but alas. When it finally stopped, he shifted to park and looked over at Carol, blowing out a breath. "You know, I kind of liked this car."

<Carol> "It's definitely more comfortable than the last one... but I still can't get out of it without cheating." Stupid bump. "I promise to give it a good place to live."

<Shinobi> "So at the bottom of a swamp." He laughed and shook his head, leaning over to give her a kiss.

<Carol> "Well I wasn't thinking that.... but now I am." She grinned as she shifted to meet him half way.

<Shinobi> "As long as it's a nice swamp," he said, raising his hand into her hair to hold her for a moment.

<Carol> "I'll find the nicest one I can before I get bored," she promised.

<Shinobi> "Sounds like a deal." Obi's eyes slid to the right to check for movement in the back seat before he kept kissing her.

<Carol> She returned the kiss, only breaking it off when a kick to her internal organs signalled that someone was awake. She winced.

<Shinobi> Obi caught her reaction and looked down. He moved his hand to her stomach, chasing the movement. "It's weird, I get that, but it's still cool."

<Carol> "Well it's less weird now... more ow stop kicking my kidneys..." She took his hand and moved it for him.

<Shinobi> "Very cool," he said, when she placed his hand in the right spot and he felt a series of thumps against his palm. "And pretty amazing..." Obi smiled up at her.

<Carol> "What'll be amazing is if I come out of this without serious internal injuries..."

<Shinobi> "Aww, that little baby kicking your ass from the inside?"

<Carol> "Sure feels like it sometimes..." She shifted in her seat and turned to get out of the car.

<Shinobi> He watched her for a moment, and sighed, opening his own door.

<Carol> Successfully getting to her feet was a small triumph and she went to the back of the car to open the trunk and start taking things out. Hopefully they wouldn't need a lot of this stuff for much longer.

<Shinobi> He closed the door quietly, taking a look into the back seat, but Tony was still out. Obi went to the back of the car and took the bag Carol was holding, sliding his other arm around her to give her a hug.

<Carol> She blinked in surprise at the hug but returned it anyway, "What's this for?"

<Shinobi> "Just because." He closed his eyes and held her.

<Carol> Still confused, she waited for him to be done. "There's plenty of time to hug me later..."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, so?" Obi gave her another squeeze and held on for a few more moments before he let go and gave her a quick kiss. Would this weirdness get better or worse when they found the others?

<Carol> "So... help me unload the car and I'll hug you all you want." She gave him a small grin.

<Shinobi> "Hey I might hold you to that." He started pulling bags out.

<Carol> "You can hold me as much as you like," she nodded sagely, "I think we can probably leave the bulk of this in the car... I feel like it's not that far left to go...."

<Shinobi> "As long as he read the map right, sure." Obi did glance around the trunk lid to see if Stark was listening before he said this.

<Carol> "Okay... you hold him down and I'll steal the map and get a bird's eye view, how about it?"

<Shinobi> That made him laugh, loudly enough that he looked around and then made a face at her.

<Carol> She responded with an innocent look of her own and went back to unloading the trunk.

<Shinobi> He helped her finish with some extra water, and was saved from waking up Tony by the creak of the back door opening. Tony growled something at them and staggered off into the woods to answer the call of nature.

<Carol> Carol frowned after him, "We ran out of gas!" She called, hoping he'd get the message to check how far from their destination they were.

<Shinobi> "I hope he has, too," he muttered, leaning toward Carol as he slammed the trunk closed.

<Carol> That made her laugh and she gave him a shove, "Oh God, you should be glad he didn't hear that."

<Shinobi> "Oh, I am. Why do you think I waited until he was gone to say it?" Obi wrinkled his nose at her.

<Carol> She giggled, "Okay, so anything else in the car we need to take out?" She moved to check the back seat now that Tony was out of the way.

<Shinobi> "I don't think so. Not unless he stashed shit under the seats, which I wouldn't put past him." Obi went to the other side to open the door and look inside.

<Carol> Carol decided to have a poke around under the seat at that suggestion but the baby bump was very much in the way. Thank goodness for flight powers, got rid of that pesky bending issue.

<Shinobi> Obi stopped looking under the seat when he noticed Carol was floating.

<Carol> The sounds from his direction had ceased so Carol glanced up and saw that Obi was looking at her, "What?"

<Shinobi> "Nothing," he said, chuckling a little. "Can't I just be distracted?"

<Carol> She looked down at herself and shrugged, "I guess so." Looking past him, she spied Tony on his way back.

<Shinobi> "Here's our navigator," he said as Tony stopped at the pile of bags and started rummaging in his own. "Did you have a good nap?"

<Tony> He paused in his rummaging to give Obi a look. Deciding not to dignify that question with a verbal response, he stuck his hand in his pocket and tossed the map device over to them.

<Shinobi> Obi was lucky to catch the device, and exchanged a look with Carol. "Somebody woke up on the wrong side of the Dodge."

<Carol> "I think it's the thought of all the walking we have to do now," Carol guessed, holding a hand out for the device. "Let's see how far it is..."

<Shinobi> He turned it right side up and handed it over, watching Tony chug half a bottle of water and then sit on a stump to glare at them.

<Carol> She raised an eyebrow at Tony before taking off straight up with the device.

<Shinobi> Obi watched Carol for a moment, then looked over at Tony. "What?"

<Tony> He raised an eyebrow at the kid. As if he didn't know.

<Carol> Carol shifted the angle of the hologram to lay it over the land once she was high enough to get the scale right. Satisfied she knew where they were going now, she dropped back down to earth, "We're in luck, it's only a few miles. Should be there in a couple hours..." she looked between them.

<Shinobi> Obi shrugged and resolved to ignore Tony's moodiness for now and grinned at Carol when she landed. "Well that's not so bad. Should we leave the car and just come back for crap once we find it? Then you can drop it in a swamp."

<Carol> "Sure, that works," she shrugged a shoulder, "Means less for carrying so that's gotta be good news."

<Shinobi> "Exactly." Obi crouched to dig around in the bags and pull out some of the less essential items to put back in the trunk.

<Carol> "Anything that's not water or snacks can go back in the car," she determined, "I'll come back for the rest later with some more people that can carry a lot at once."

<Shinobi> He finished up, glancing over at Tony and zipping up the last bag. "Ready?"

<Carol> Carol nodded, "Ready," she offered him her hand.

<Tony> Once he'd found some carefully hidden scotch, Tony decided he was also ready and gestured for Carol to lead the way.

<Shinobi> Obi wasn't really all that ready to explain everything to his parents, but at any rate... He took Carol's hand, shouldered the bag, and gave her a smile as they started off.

[Time Passes]

<Viper> Viper was kneading bread in the kitchen when the security alert popped up. She almost dismissed it out of habit - alerts were common place while the system familiarised itself with the shapes of the local wildlife but she paused and cocked her head at the feed.

<Viper> Cleaning off her hands, she moved into the engineering lab to find Sebastian because he'd probably want to know. "There's someone outside..."

<Shaw> "Someone?" His mind immediately went to Hope, and he wanted to reach out with his telepathy. He curbed the urge, because if it wasn't her, and if it was a tracking mutant with telepathy...

<Viper> "I believe it is someone you'd like to see," she inclined her head toward the nearest exit to the world above.

<Shaw> That just made him frown. "Specifically...?"

<Viper> "I refuse to ruin the surprise." She turned for the exit to lead the way.

<Shaw> His eyebrows rose. Hope hadn't wanted anyone to know she was alive, so unless there had been a drastic change of heart it wasn't her. He checked the back of his mind for Jessica's presense, giving her a reassuring brush, then followed Viper.

<Viper> Viper stepped into the elevator and waited for Sebastian to join her before starting the trip to the surface.

<Carol> Carol checked the map again, "Should be around here somewhere... you'd think there'd be instructions on how to find the damn door...." She knew there was something, her powers were drawing in trickles of energy from somewhere.

<Shinobi> "I could check underground, if we don't spot it soon." He'd have to hold his breath and pray, so he would rather just look the old-fashioned way first. Obi prodded at a section of tree trunk that looked suspicious.

<Tony> He gave the mini Shaw a look. "Are you looking for secret passageways or something? Are we on Scooby Doo?" Tony grumbled to himself and then stalked over to Carol to snatch the map device.

<Carol> "Hey! Didn't anyone teach you to say please?" Carol complained, "I can read a map, you know. I flew planes for a living." That he insisted on checking her directions every five minutes was really starting to piss her off.

<Viper> The door opened as they reached level with the forest floor and Viper gestured Sebastian to go ahead of her.

<Shaw> Sebastian sighed and stepped off the platform, about to offer Viper his thoughts on surprises, but then stopped when he heard voices and movement in the woods.

<Shinobi> He heard the female voice first, then a lower, male response. While he couldn't make out the second, the first... "Carol?" He looked back over his shoulder at Viper for confirmation before he went looking for her.

<Carol> Carol registered a surge of energy somewhere and decided to focus on that rather than her desire to pick Tony up and throw him into the nearest lake. She walked off in the direction of the energy without saying a word.

<Shaw> Viper was forgotten when he heard movement again and then footsteps crunching through the brush. Sebastian followed the sounds, working his way around a dense thicket that was already budding for spring.

<Carol> Carol paused when she heard movement toward her. Probably wasn't a Sentinel because there'd be shooting already. "Is someone there...?"

<Shaw> He smiled to himself and picked up the pace. "Indeed. It's good to hear your voice again." Sebastian braced himself with a hand on a tree, stepping over something thorny.

<Carol> When he came into view, Carol closed the distance quickly with no thought of the surprise she was carrying and threw her arms around him for a hug. "Oh God, it feels like forever."

<Shaw> Sebastian laughed, returning the hug. "It really does." She seemed to be wearing an enormous coat, but he didn't really process it.

<Shinobi> Obi heard voices and followed the sound, although he already knew who it was. Sebastian had no volume control, after all.

<Carol> "And Tony can cram his evaluation of my map reading skills up his ass," she decided, releasing him after pressing a kiss to his cheek, "How is everyone? How's my Leiutenant?"

<Shaw> "Tony?" Although he supposed he knew they would all be together, the confirmation was nice. Sebastian looked over Carol's shoulder and saw not Tony, but Michael. "It's good to see you, too."

<Carol> "Yeah, he's... around... he stole the map because apparently I'm a girl so I can't read." She rolled her eyes.

<Viper> Viper had located Tony and relieved him of the bottle of scotch while his attention was distracted by the map. She raised an eyebrow at the label and shook her head, "How far the mighty have fallen..." she tutted.

<Tony> "Hey, I was drinking that." Tony paused and sized up the newcomer. "... I know you."

<Shaw> He laughed. "That sounds like him." Pretending to not know things was going to be difficult. He was rather rusty at being devious.

<Viper> "I have better," she tossed the bottle aside. "I'm sure you've seen me on a multitude of security briefings," she added to aid his memory. "You are also holding my tech," she gestured to the device in his hand. "Would you like me to show you to the door?"

<Carol> "He's like an overly curious toddler with a drinking problem," Carol folded her arms, "Also he snores."

<Tony> "Oh yeah, you're the terrorist!" He watched the bottle sail away from them with a look of horror.

<Shaw> Her gesture made him notice that what he'd felt was not a coat. "Well..."

<Viper> She laughed, "Not for some time. Though it seems like I should take it up again and attempt to overthrow the current establishment. Would you like to join me? I have a rather large supply of excellent scotch and you're more than welcome to have one of my many labs all to yourself."

<Tony> He grinned. "I think I might like being a terrorist then."

<Carol> Carol raised an eyebrow at Sebastian's expression then looked down at herself, "Oh right... surprise?"

<Shaw> "That... is quite the surprise..." He tried to look up from her stomach to her face, but his eyes were pulled back as he tried to calculate dates.

<Shinobi> Obi closed the distance and slid his arm around Carol's waist.

<Viper> Viper inclined her head in signal for Tony to follow her, "I also happen to be harbouring a number of mutant fugitives. Some of whom you might be familiar with..."

<Carol> "Yeah... well... it was a surprise for me too," Carol shrugged a shoulder, leaning against Obi, "But here we are... also it's why we're here."

<Tony> "Oh yeah?" He straightened his spine and smirked, smoothing out his ragged goattee. "That sounds... intriguing." Tony remembered something and fell into step with Viper, offering her his arm.

<Shaw> "I... can imagine..." He knew of no delicate way to ask what he wanted to know, so he just kept his mouth shut and nodded. "So you're in need of medical assistance?" Sebastian looked Michael over, then back to Carol. No wonder Hope had been near-suicidal.

<Carol> Carol nodded, "Trying really hard to not think about the nightmare inducing consequences of giving birth with my powers active mostly... but yeah..."

<Viper> Viper took his arm at the offer because why not? "Would you like the tour or the opportunity to shower and change first?"

<Tony> "Normally I would never put business before pleasure, but so long as my manly aroma doesn't bother you I can wait." He grinned at her.

<Shaw> "Yes... Jessica was concerned about that as well, when Miriam was born..." He shifted his weight. "She'll be pleased to see you," he said, directing that mostly at Michael, but then added, "both of you."

<Viper> "Then I will gladly give you the tour first," she replied with a smile, finally coming upon Sebastian and the others, "Ah, here they are."

<Carol> Carol wasn't sure how pleased Jess would be to see her but the sentiment was nice. Viper's voice made her look round, "I told you I can read a damn map."

<Tony> "Yeah, yeah, you proved who the real genius is." He lit up at seeing his old friend. "Shaw! I've had to deal with your pale imitation all winter. It's good to see you."

<Shinobi> Obi stiffened, reminding himself this was Hope's father and he had to protect him, which meant he couldn't strangle him either.

<Shaw> "Stark!" This was hardly the time or place to tell Tony his daughter was actually alive, but he could see that Tony had aged terribly since he'd last seen him. "I look forward to catching up." Sebastian stepped forward and shook Tony's free hand, meeting the shorter man's eyes with what he hoped looked like a sincere smile.

<Carol> "Careful with those hands," Carol warned, "It took way too long to get them all healed up. Not that Tony helped much."

<Shaw> Sebastian tilted his head, sensing a story in this, but just smiled and let go.

<Viper> "Shall we, then?" Viper gestured in the direction of the elevator, "I'm sure everyone would like to be inside where there are luxuries they have missed such as hot running water and soft beds."

<Tony> "Hot water I've had, but not without these two voyeurs hanging around watching me bathe," he said, waving his hand at Carol and Obi, then started walking, Viper still on his arm.

<Viper> "Then you'll appreciate the privacy... are you sure you'd like the tour first?" she checked with an accompanying smirk. She then glanced over her shoulder, "Speaking of privacy... Am I opening three rooms or two?"

<Tony> "It's not mine, that's for sure! Put me as far away from those two as I can get." His tone was light, but he didn't look at them as they walked.

<Viper> "Two it is then," she said as she stepped into the elevator, "Would you like to be near the labs or the living areas?"

<Shinobi> Obi gave first Carol, then Sebastian an almost panicked look.

<Tony> "Labs," he said without a pause. "I can't wait to get started."
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Fri Aug 09, 2019 4:08 pm

<Jessica> Jess was child-wrangling as usual. Miriam was being a good girl and drawing her pictures and was safe to leave largely unsupervised. Thomas, on the other hand, was not. He had wandered off yet again but by now Jess knew where he was likely headed and caught up to him half way to the lab containing his mother, picking him up with a sigh as the growling and yowling started.

<Shinobi> Obi could hear that growling and yowling all the way down the hall, so finding Jess was easy. With Carol in the shower, and very little to unpack, Obi was restless, and really wanted to see his adopted mom.

<Jessica> Jess sensed him before she heard him and turned, a broad smile lighting up her face despite her frustration with Thomas. "You're okay!" She let Thomas go figuring she'd catch him later and hurried to wrap Obi in a tight hug.

<Shinobi> "I am." More or less, he decided, and held on to her, closing his eyes. He'd missed this.

<Jessica> "I've been so worried about you!" She peppered every part of his face she could reach with kisses. "Is Carol with you? When did you get here?"

<Shinobi> "She is, so is Tony. She's in the shower... we just got here." He was laughing from all the kisses, trying to keep up with her barrage of questions.

<Jessica> "Tony's here? Is he okay? Is Carol okay?" She gave him another squeeze, so glad to have him back and in one piece.

<Shinobi> "They're both okay," he said, leaning back in for another hug and happy to have it. "Sorry I worried you."

<Jessica> "You should have told us you wanted to leave..." She held him close for a moment in silence, "Is Hope here too?"

<Shinobi> "I know..." Not that they would have approved, plus they knew he'd wanted to find- Obi knew it was coming, yet her question made his breath hitch.

<Shinobi> "She's... gone," he managed, holding her tighter and hiding his face.

<Jessica> She felt it before he answered and responded by tightening her hold on him also, "I'm so sorry....."

<Shinobi> "It was a Sentinel. Before we even got there..." He felt the tears falling and bit his lip. "Tony... he was bad when we found him..."

<Jessica> She didn't know what else to say and just held him, stroking his hair and back soothingly as she tried to hold her own tears in.

<Shinobi> After a while, he sniffed. "Carol... she buried her. Then we stayed with Tony until the weather was better..."

<Jessica> Jess nodded, loosening her hold on him to lean back and look at his face, taking it between her palms, "At least you're okay... and you're safe now with family..."

<Shinobi> He nodded, still sniffing and trying to pull himself together.

<Jessica> She pressed a kiss to his cheek before pulling him into another hug, "And at least you know for sure and don't have to wonder..." she gave him a squeeze.

<Shinobi> Obi was happy to relax into the hug. "Yeah, I don't know if it's better to know, or worse..."

<Jessica> "It's always better to know," she'd had enough experience of being kept in the dark to answer that.

<Shinobi> "Yeah, maybe..." He gave her another squeeze and closed his eyes.

<Jessica> After a few moments more, she loosened her hold on him a little, "Have you eaten?"

<Shinobi> "Not for a while." He rubbed his eyes roughly, gathering himself. "Um, there's one other thing you should know."

<Jessica> "Viper was baking bread this morning so there's lots of that and I'm sure I can make you something nice to have with it," she took his hand to walk with him back to the living area. Thomas might show up when he smelled food too.

<Shinobi> "That sounds good..." He walked with her for a moment, then stopped and tugged her hand to get her to stop with him. "Just..."

<Jessica> She stopped and looked at him, a questioning expression on her face, "What?"

<Shinobi> "Carol's pregnant," he started, taking a deep breath.

<Jessica> Jess blinked at him. "I'm sorry, what?"

<Shinobi> "She's... after Hope, she was... Carol kept me from going crazy." He looked down.

<Jessica> It took some time for that information to go around in her brain, "She... you and her...?" so many things she didn't want to know. So many mental images she couldn't unsee.

<Shinobi> "We're... together." Obi glanced at Jess for a moment, but didn't register her expression. "I miss Hope, every day, but... I really care for Carol now, too..."

<Jessica> She managed to make herself nod and offer a small smile, "Okay... as long as you're okay."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, I am... it's..." Obi looked up again and smiled. "I'm going to be a dad, so I guess that's one good thing to come out of this. I'm not sure Carol's as happy about that..." His expression fell slightly. "I'm not sure how she feels... about any of it, really..."

<Jessica> "Well... she's not very good at expressing her feelings... but I suppose I could tell you if you really wanted to know...." why was she volunteering for this?

<Shinobi> Did he? "I... I'll think about it." Obi frowned and gave her another hug. "Thank you. I don't know if it's just because she didn't have anyone else, or if she would have been interested anyway..." He sighed.

<Jessica> "Well I don't know if I can be that specific... and bear in mind she's pregnant so... hormones will be making her crazy..." Oh God she must be insane. She sent Sebastian the mental equivalent of flailing across their link. "But I'll do my best... if you want me to." She pressed a kiss to his cheek, "For now, let's get you fed so I don't have to worry about you wasting away."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, I know... I'm just babbling. She gave me some speech about how she would be okay if I found someone different once we got here and it was... really confusing." He straightened up and returned the kiss, giving her another squeeze before he let go. "Food sounds good. And I want to see my baby sister."

<Jessica> "Oh... I know that feeling without even having to read it..." Jess took his hand, "And Miriam will be thrilled to see you both I'm sure. She missed you so much."

<Shinobi> He gave Jess a confused look, but followed her into the living room.

<Jessica> "She thinks you can do better..." Jess explained, "I've been there..."

<Shinobi> "I don't want to do better," he said, then realized it probably didn't sound flattering, but his first, gut reaction had been worse.

<Jessica> She gave his hand a squeeze, "Then don't... just be patient... it might take her more time..." She paused in the doorway to the living area, "Miriam, look who I found!" The squeal that came out of Miriam when she looked up was one of absolute delight and she ran to tackle her brother.

<Shinobi> "Hey, Miri!" He picked her up, giving her a tight hug and spinning her around. "I missed you!"

<Shaw> Sebastian nearly missed the corner to the room himself as he slid down the hall, rushing to see what in hades was wrong with Jessica.

<Jessica> Jess smiled at them and started for the kitchen to make something to eat when Sebastian appeared. She paused and raised an eyebrow at him, "Where's the fire?"

<Shaw> He looked between Michael and Miriam chatting away and his wife. Everything seemed... fine. "You tell me."

<Jessica> "Do you want some lunch?" She carried on toward the kitchen, Michael had some news... I offered to do something... don't know why I did it... wishing I hadn't....

<Shaw> He glanced back at the two children, and then followed Jessica. "Certainly. I'll help you." What news is that, exactly?

<Jessica> First... that Hope is... gone... which I'm trying not to think about right now... she glanced over her shoulder at Miriam showing her brother all her artwork then went to choose some bread. And then that Carol is pregnant with his kid...

<Shaw> His heart stopped, then stuttered when it continued beating. Fuck. Love, I have something to tell you...

<Jessica> Whatever it is I don't think I can handle it right now and you probably want to wait until I'm not holding a knife. "What do you want, Michael? Soup? Sandwich? Something else?"

<Shaw> Fuck indeed. I really believe you should know. Sebastian was eying the knife, however.

<Shinobi> "Soup and sandwich sounds good." Hopefully, he could get something for Carol, too, and maybe take it back to their room. Miriam pulled his attention back to her drawings.

<Jessica> "Both it is," Jess threw him a grin, "God knows what you've been eating out in the wilderness." Whatever it is can wait.

<Shinobi> "Carol tried to teach me to hunt, so we've been eating all kinds of things." He widened his eyes and leaned down to whisper some of those to Miriam, who started giggling.

<Shaw> Waiting was what had gotten him in this predicament in the first place, but as his love pointed out, she was holding a knife. Sebastian took the hint and started locating things to help her. Not for long.

<Jessica> That didn't help her suspicions at all but she tried not to think about it as she prepared things for sandwiches and soup. "That sounds... terrifying." She commented to Obi's food adventures.

<Shinobi> "It turns out that possums are really greasy, but raccoons taste pretty good." He looked over his shoulder at Jess with a smirk. "So do squirrels."

<Jessica> Jess' nose wrinkled as her mind went to the bad place. "Well there's none of that down here so you'll have to make do with real food."

<Shinobi> Obi laughed quietly, turning back to Miriam.

<Shaw> He seems... well. he ventured, handing Jessica whatever she needed.

<Jessica> He's okay... but Hope's loss has hurt him a lot... he said it was thanks to Carol he didn't go crazy... so I guess I should thank her for that.... She sighed, throwing some things into a pot with some water to get the soup started.

<Shaw> Sebastian winced, at the words and for nearly dropping a plate.

<Jessica> I'm just glad they're back with us again and safe... Soup on the go, she put together some sandwiches for them all.

<Shaw> Indeed. Tony is with them as well. He's with Sarkissian... they seem to be getting along entirely too well. He was going to have to have this conversation twice. Joy. Sebastian opened the top cabinet and pulled out the scotch.

<Jessica> And another thing I didn't need a mental image of. My brain is getting full of them today. She gave him a rueful smirk, But why shouldn't they get along? They're both ridiculously smart inventor types. Lots in common.

<Shaw> That's an image I don't need, either. He poured two fingers of scotch, then shrugged and poured another.

<Jessica> Jess took the glass before he could pick it up and drank the contents. Even if the alcohol wouldn't work she was hoping the familiarity of it would help with those things her brain would never unsee. Well... it'd probably be good for him anyway...

<Shaw> Sebastian gave her a smirk and grabbed another glass. Probably so. I hope to... catch up with him later.

<Jessica> Maybe wait til one of them appears first.... She slid her stolen glass back to him for a refill.

<Shaw> He shuddered and refilled her glass, then poured four fingers into his to catch up.

<Jessica> Jess gave him a consoling pat on the shoulder before picking up Obi and Miriam's plates to take them into the living area.

<Shaw> He knocked the glass back in record time and slammed the glass down, bracing himself with both hands on the counter. He let his head droop. She was going to kill him for this.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Fri Aug 09, 2019 4:09 pm

<Carol> Thoroughly showered and in properly clean clothes for the first time in ages, Carol was enjoying the novelty of lying down on an actual bed with real pillows and no dirt. Damn, this place was nice. She was going to have to do something really nice for Viper when all this was over. She closed her eyes, resting a hand on the bump. She was going to have to talk to Viper about this too.

<Shaw> Sebastian finished the better part of the bottle and ate a sandwich, but decided it was best if he leave Jessica, Michael and Miriam alone. After fixing a tray of food, he went to the door of the room Viper gave Carol and Michael and knocked.

<Carol> With a small groan because she'd been drifing off to sleep, Carol levered herself off the bed and went to the door. She was more than a little surprised to see Sebastian standing there and with food. "Well hi... is that for me?"

<Shaw> "Indeed," he said with a smile, nodding toward the room. "May I?"

<Carol> "Sure..." she stepped aside to let him in then frowned and leaned to sniff him as he passed her, "You smell like scotch. That's just mean."

<Shaw> "I'm sorry, that probably is rude of me..." Sebastian located a table and set the tray down, picking up both cups of coffee and offering her one. "But I did bring this."

<Carol> "So not the same... but I guess I can forgive you." She closed the door and joined him, taking the offered cup, "Pretty nice place here..."

<Shaw> "Indeed it is. I must say, Sarkissian has contingencies for nearly all contingencies, and she's been more than helpful." He raised the cup and inclined his head in toast.

<Carol> "She's pretty awesome, huh?" she gave him a smile, "Thank God someone had their shit together enough to plan for this." She took a seat.

<Shaw> He quirked a brow. "I don't know that I would go that far, but I do owe her a tremendous debt of gratitude." Sebastian leaned on the table. "Feel free to eat, if you're hungry, my dear."

<Carol> "Yeah... think I'm going to end up owing her a whole hell of a lot too..." she sighed, setting her coffee down to eat. "Not sure I want to have that conversation...."

<Shaw> "Neither do I." He chuckled, taking another sip. There were enough uncomfortable conversations in his near future.

<Carol> "You don't want to talk to Viper about giving birth? Something you're not telling me?"

<Shaw> He laughed, loudly, surprised. "I meant general gratitude, of course, but I suppose she did deliver Miriam."

<Carol> "And she made it out in one piece so... Viper's my best bet there...." she sighed, suddenly not all that hungry. "It's just not really a conversation I ever thought I'd be having with anyone... never mind her..."

<Shaw> "I can imagine." He shifted a little, his gaze dropping again to her belly. "How, ah, close do you think you may be to delivery?"

<Carol> Carol looked down at herself then back at him, "Is that your subtle way of asking if it might be yours?"

<Shaw> Sebastian sighed and gave her an exasperated look. "Can you truly blame me? My knowledge of pregnancy is limited to my experiences with Jessica." He gestured with the mug. "And, of course it was also a general question, my dear. My understanding was that asking how far along one was is standard protocol."

<Carol> She shrugged helplessly, "I lost track somewhere between the hundreth blizzard and Tony whining about having to walk again because our latest car ran out of gas." She rolled her eyes, "But I'm fairly sure it's not yours because I'd have noticed before I had to pee on a stick."

<Shaw> "What did happen? Where did you find Tony?" Hope hadn't been terribly coherent when they'd spoken, after all. Sebastian decided to skip entirely over her uncertainty if the child was his or not.

<Carol> "Alaska." She pushed a hand through her hair, "Did you know your clone believes in bigfoot? Because he does. And it's hilarious."

<Shaw> "Bigfoot." His eyebrows rose, and he fought a smirk. "I did not know that." However, her phrasing gave him pause. "Do you often refer to him as my clone?"

<Carol> She blinked at him for the question, "You know I don't..."

<Shaw> Hope had been incoherent about many things, but she'd been clear in her belief that Michael was in love with Carol. It was a relief to at least see Carol perturbed by his question. "I meant no offense." He smiled faintly and took another sip of coffee.

<Carol> "I'm sorry, okay? I know this has gotta be weird for you... it's weird for me too... it's not like I plan these things..." she sighed and put her face in her hands. "It just... happened..."

<Shaw> "Well I would assume it wasn't planned." He sighed, setting his cup aside and moving closer to her.

<Carol> "It's just so... I don't know... and now this," she gestured at the bump, "And I tried to tell him he shouldn't feel obligated or whatever but I think he took it the wrong way and you know I suck at feeling talk... so I think I made it worse... and the longer it goes the less I want to talk about it."

<Shaw> Despite the warning bells jangling in his skull, Sebastian crouched beside her chair and touched her hand. "To talk about what? What is it you feel?"

<Carol> "I don't know!" she lifted her head to look at him, "I have no idea. Sometimes he does things that remind me of you and it freaks me out! I don't even think it has anything to do with you how I feel but I don't know and it's making me crazy!"

<Shaw> The bells got louder, but she looked miserable so he didn't back away. "It's certainly a... complicated situation." Sebastian sighed and looked at the door. "He may be a clone, in part, but he and I are not terribly alike."

<Carol> "I know... but he looks like you sometimes and the way he says things... does things..." she shook herself, "It makes me overthink... and it's not like I have a good grasp on my feelings in the first place... and then there's the shittiness of the world we're in and the fact that I absolutely didn't want a relationship as you well know." Because she'd told him as much when she was sleeping with him.

<Shaw> "I think so much of it is this world... things that would never happen otherwise have happened." He sighed. Michael would not have dallied with Carol while he held out for Hope. Unlike him, Michael had yet to become too cynical. "I... just, whatever you decide, remember he's younger than he seems, and ... less experienced."

<Carol> "Sebastian... the last thing I want to do is hurt him - especially after Hope... but I don't want that to be the only reason we're doing this either.... And right now I don't know what is and what isn't effecting either of our decision making skills..." She sighed heavily and, not for the first time, wished she wasn't pregnant or didn't care so much that she could just go get drunk.

<Shaw> Sebastian sighed. If only... There were far too many if only scenarios to count by now. "I know you wouldn't want to hurt him." He held her hand between his and gave it a squeeze. "I do recall how pregnancy played with Jessica's emotions, so I'm sure that only complicates things further."

<Carol> "Oh yeah, we're all familiar with how fun that is," Carol nodded in agreement. "I never wanted this... I don't know what to do with a baby... I can barely take care of myself properly..."

<Shaw> He looked down. "I'm unsure if it would be better or worse if it turned out to be my child."

<Carol> "Worse." Carol didn't even hesitate, "It'd be worse. So much worse." She shook her head, "It'd kill him..." she looked away, "He can't know about what happened with us, okay? Ever."

<Shaw> "He won't find out from me." Sebastian looked back up at her, wishing he had a few less secrets to keep. After a moment, he nodded. "You're probably right."

<Carol> She turned her head to look at him, meeting his gaze and offering a small smile, "Sorry... you were nice and brought me food and I had a crazy on you...."

<Shaw> "It's quite alright, my dear. I do still owe you for helping me dig from the depths of self-pity, after all." Then, his expression slid into something more contemplative. "And, I have a... responsibility in this situation. He is my son, for all intents and purposes, and that means this is my grandchild." Sebastian sat back on his heels and gestured at her stomach.

<Shaw> He smirked. "Welcome to the family."

<Carol> "Oh that's just a whole other level of weird... ass." She gave him a shove.

<Shaw> Sebastian just rocked with the shove and laughed.

<Carol> She laughed too then reached to pull him up so she could give him a hug. "I love you... all of you... you're already like the closest thing to family I have now..." She missed her real family, even her asshole father. The Shaws were a good family to be part of though. "I don't want to hurt any of you..."

<Shaw> He returned the hug. "Not to worry. Everyone knows I am a heartless automaton." Sebastian closed his eyes, hoping everything worked out, although he was skeptical.

<Carol> "You are not," she sighed, giving him a squeeze, "I'm so glad I didn't screw things up with you and Jess... I'd never have forgiven myself... I'm sorry I put you in that position though...." She rested her head on his shoulder. It was nice to be on the receiving end of a comforting hug rather than giving them for a change.

<Shaw> "She certainly wasn't pleased, but I'm very lucky she's forgiving." He was about to test her forgiving nature later, and was not at all looking forward to it. "You put me in no position I didn't choose to be in, love."

<Carol> "I gave you an option you shouldn't have had... I know it's on us both... but I still feel bad about it..." She turned her head to press a kiss to his cheek, "Even though I appreciated the distraction at the time."

<Shaw> "As did I," he said with a chuckle and squeezed her. Frankly, if Jessica hadn't returned, he may have been in the same situation as she and Michael right now. "There is no point to regret, Carol. We cannot change the past, and we made the best of a bad situation."

<Carol> "I know... I might feel better about it in a few weeks. Not like I can leave again now..." She gave a sigh and hid her face against his shoulder. "I can't wait til I can leave to punch things without him giving me weird looks..."

<Shaw> "Yes, please don't leave again. It was more than a bit stressful." Sebastian sighed and rested his head against hers. "I felt terrible, love. I'd driven you away, just though circumstance."

<Carol> "It wasn't you... it was just... everything... I was lonely and I didn't feel like anyone there needed me to be around... so I left... I didn't mean for him to come with me... but he was... determined... and I couldn't let him go on his own... Hadn't planned on staying at the cabin either... but I was needed there...."

<Shaw> "And then... you and Michael? How did that happen?" He kept his voice soft, hoping not to scare her back into silence.

<Carol> She shifted a little, "I don't know... I mean... I spent kind of a lot of time with him because Tony... was not great company for a while and Obi... he was just so broken... And then... we were doing supply runs... making jokes... you know... normal stuff... and then some crazy old guy with a shotgun shuffled out and started shooting at us with rock salt and Obi got all freaked out...."

<Shaw> Tony... who had suffered all this for nothing. He'd need to talk to him soon. "Freaked out?" Sebastian noted the use of Michael's nickname.

<Carol> "Yeah... about losing more people... and that he cared about me and stuff... which, you know... weirded me out but whatever I was trying to get him to stop freaking out... and then there was kissing..."

<Shaw> "Kissing is one thing, but it doesn't lead to pregnancy..." Then her words sank in and he leaned back to look at her. "Why should it surprise you that he cares about you?"

<Carol> She shrugged a shoulder, avoiding his gaze, "It always weirds me out.... and I know how babies are made. I'm freaking pregnant." She prodded him in the chest, "You don't want details... just... there was no Tony in the area if that's what you're thinking. No creepy voyeurism..."

<Shaw> "It shouldn't. You're a lovely woman, inside and out." He smiled, but sighed and pulled her back to resume the hug, since she didn't want to meet his eyes. "That is a relief," he said drily. "Although, I'm fairly certain Tony is repaying Sarkissian as we speak."

<Carol> "Oh yeah? Good for him. He hasn't gotten laid in a while... I'm not gonna lie and say Viper isn't attractive. And you can't pretend she isn't either."

<Shaw> Sebastian gave an exaggerated shudder. "Perish the thought."

<Carol> She laughed, "Liar. You've totally thought about it. Maybe in your misguided youth but you've absolutely thought about it. I know I have..." She gave him a pat. "And I'm pretty sure you called me fire incarnate at some point... that spell lovely to you? More like the rage and destruction that I definitely have in spades."

<Shaw> He laughed. "Oh, fine. Of course I considered it, but her self-chosen name is perfectly apt. Beautiful to look at, but venomous." Sebastian returned the pat with a smirk. "But fire is also beautiful, my dear."

<Carol> "You afraid you'll get bit?" she teased, "And fire might be nice to look at but you shouldn't get too close... bad things happen."

<Shaw> "I most certainly was afraid of that, considering," he chuckled, wrinkling his nose. "And fire also brings life," he added, giving the side of her belly a pat as he drew back.

<Carol> "Maybe that's the bad thing..." she sighed, "I don't want to do this... the whole thing sucks... and I definitely don't need the opportunity to screw up someone's life from day one..."

<Shaw> "You might surprise yourself. I certainly did." He sat back on his heels and smiled at her, doing his level best to be comforting. "I have made tremendous mistakes in my life, and came very close to ... a very dark place," he said, frowning to himself. "But, things change."

<Carol> "This isn't the kind of world to learn how to take care of a kid in..." She looked away, "I really... I don't know if I can do this... this isn't me... I'm supposed to be on the front line making sure whatever it is I'm hitting doesn't get past me... other people do the kid thing... I put myself in danger so they don't have to."

<Shaw> "Well, perhaps Michael will excel at parenting and you need not worry about it." He sighed. "Carol, love, it's a bit late to turn back, so unless you wish to give the child up after birth, I don't know what else to tell you." Sebastian tilted his head, considering this.

<Carol> "Well it's not like I got to choose, is it?!" she snapped, "And somehow I don't think Obi will like the idea of me continuing to dive in front of Sentinels and take hits for everyone else. He pulls faces when I pick up cars and they don't even shoot at me."

<Shaw> He wasn't terribly surprised that Michael had picked up his overprotective streak. The snark made one eyebrow lift.

<Carol> Ugh. She got up from her seat and pushed both hands through her hair, "What do you want me to say? It's not just me my choices affect now."

<Shaw> "I believe that's my line, my dear. You need to vent, and I understand that, but you already seem to know what I'm going to say." Sebastian tilted his head. "If you are not interested in pursuing a continued relationship with Michael, you could deliver the child, turn it over to his custody, and pursue other options."

<Carol> She shook her head, "I already told you I don't know what I want to do about that... I don't know how I feel... and even if I did I wouldn't know if the feelings were real or just... situational... Right now I'm having a hard time believing it's anything other than obligation.... on his part too... even if he says otherwise."

<Shaw> He sighed and glanced at the door again. "Well, then I suppose you need to wait."

<Carol> "I know... and it's going to really suck if I wake up one day and decide I don't want to do this and he's more invested than me... And then Jess will really want to kill me."

<Shaw> "I won't deny that. She's quite protective of him," and he would never admit he would be more than a bit angry as well, for several reasons. "I... believe he does care for you," he ventured. "More than casually." Sebastian couldn't share what Hope had said, of course.

<Shinobi> He heard her voice in the room, but didn't stop until he heard Sebastian's voice as well.

<Carol> "We've been back five minutes..." she pointed out, "I don't know... I told him he doesn't have to feel obligated... plenty of less crazy options out there... I guess he didn't take that too well but we were in the middle of nowhere Alaska with Snore-y Alcoholic Mc Grumpybutt." She shrugged, "I just... I feel like I trapped him in this and I don't even know if I want it..."

<Carol> She sighed, "And if it turns out I don't, I don't want it to hurt him... I'd rather it be me that gets hurt... I'd always rather it be me... you know that... that's why I told you to blame me... I can take the hit..."

<Shaw> "I am telepathic," he said, by way of explanation. "Yes, but just because you can doesn't mean you should. You seem to have a masochistic streak wide enough to match any of our more enthusiastic dungeon devotees at the Hellfire Club."

<Shinobi> He tried to slow his breathing, bracing himself with a hand on the wall. While he had his suspicions about Carol's feelings, hearing her voice this to him hurt.

<Carol> She put her hands in her pockets, offering another shrug, "I got used to being blamed for everything all the time... I don't like it but I'd rather it was me than someone I care about getting hurt... I'm not programmed to protect myself like that... I never was..."

<Shinobi> Eyes squeezed closed, he debated going in, confronting them both, but after his breath hitched he instead turned and started back down the hall.

<Shaw> "Perhaps it's time you reprogram yourself-" He stopped talking, looking sharply toward the door. "Someone is outside."

<Carol> She blinked at him wondering why the someone hadn't knocked. She headed for the door and opened it, poking her head out into the hall and spying Obi's retreating back, "You know the point of sharing the room is that you can just come in, right...?"

<Shinobi> "Fuck," he muttered, turning around partway but not trusting himself to look at her.

<Shaw> Fuck indeed. Sebastian stood up in the room, but knew better than to follow. It was true testament to how distracted he was that he hadn't heard the boy earlier.

<Carol> Carol cocked her head on one side, he was acting strange, "Obi...? You okay?"

<Shinobi> "You're... busy. Obviously," he said over his shoulder. "It doesn't matter." He started walking again, picking up his pace.

<Shaw> Well. It seemed he'd been there for a while. Fantastic. Sebastian sighed and paused in the doorway, looking down the hall in time to see his son retreating. "He heard," he said softly to Carol.

<Carol> Damn it! "This is exactly what I didn't want to happen!" She covered her face with her hands for a moment before heading after Obi, "Where are you going?"

<Shinobi> "I don't know. It's fine. Just... leave me alone." He didn't stop walking.

<Shaw> Sebastian ran his hand through his hair and his tongue over his teeth, standing in the hall and watching them. There was nothing he could do that would help, since Michael's first instinct would always be to distrust him.

<Carol> "It's not fine - you're running away." She reached to grab his arm, "Talk to me... what's wrong?"

<Shinobi> He phased, half turning to look at her. "You can't talk to me, but of course, it's always him." Obi's mouth hardened into a line before he could say more and he stepped sideways through a wall. Enough was enough.

<Carol> Fuck! She felt like punching a hole in that wall to go after him and almost went with that compulsion but stopped just short of it, laying her palm against it instead and resting her forehead beside it. Looked like she might be doing this on her own after all. And the baby kicked her. She winced and put her hand on her stomach, "Yeah I know... my bad..."

<Shaw> "I'm sorry," he said with a sigh. "I would offer to speak to him, but... it frankly would make things worse." Sebastian went down the hall and laid a hand on her shoulder.

<Carol> "It's fine..." she sighed, turning to face him and wrapping her arms around him because she needed a hug, "Even if I'd talked to him... he probably would have reacted the same."

<Shaw> Sebastian returned the hug, hoping Michael didn't decide to pop back in now. "It's possible. He may simply need some time to calm. I'm not certain how long he was there, but it couldn't have been terribly long. I was attempting to listen for him."

<Carol> She nodded, trying not to let the hormones get the better of her, "I'll just... go back to hiding. If Jess wants to strangle me, you can tell her where I am..."

<Shaw> He snorted and patted her back, smoothing a hand over her hair. "Oh, I may need to hide too, after I talk to her."

<Carol> "Probably should hide somewhere I'm not, considering..." she took a deep breath, pulling herself together. "I'm sorry... I mentioned I'm really bad at relationships, right?"

<Shaw> "Indeed." He chuckled, shaking his head and turning to kiss her through her hair. "I believe I'm starting to see what you mean."

<Carol> "I wish I found it as easy to talk to other people as I do you..." she sighed, releasing him from the hug, "Probably would get me in less trouble if I could tell people how I actually feel about them."

<Shaw> "Now might be the time to try." He stepped back, looking at the wall where his son disappeared.

<Carol> "The last time I tried it with him it didn't go so well either... and now I don't know where he's gone." She bit her lip, afraid he wouldn't come back. Jess would never forgive her for that. "He knows where I am if he wants to give me a chance..."

<Shaw> "Indeed he does, and I suspect he won't stay away." If Hope was right, anyway. Provided the boy hadn't heard too much, anyway. He sighed. "Granted, he certainly won't be back while I'm here." Sebastian gave her a wry smile.

<Carol> "Yeah... guess I should tell you to fuck off then, huh?" She returned the smile with one of her own before leaning to hug him again. "You still smell like scotch..." on impulse she also decided to lick his cheek, "Don't taste like scotch though... so I guess you can go."

<Shaw> He laughed sharply at the lick and shook his head. "I didn't bathe in it, my dear. I think perhaps you have low blood sugar, so go eat lunch and Michael will likely be back soon."

<Carol> "I can hope," she complained at his lack of tasting like scotch, "I miss alcohol..." and she would love to be able to drink right now. She gave a heavy sigh and nodded, "Yeah... I guess I should try to eat..." She gave him a small squeeze, "Thanks for the talk... and the food... it helps to talk... even if the consequences suck..."

<Shaw> "Any time, my dear." He cocked his head and looked down at the bump. "Well, at least you're in the last stretch on complete abstinance, so there's that." He took her hand and raised it to his lips for a kiss.

<Carol> "There is that... needs to go faster." She offered him a small smile and gave his hand a squeeze, "I guess I'll see you... whenever it's safe for me to emerge and talk to you again."

<Shaw> "I'll be around," he said, and let go of her hand and started down the hall.

<Carol> Carol watched him for a few minutes before turning to go back to her room and wait. Hopefully she wouldn't have to wait too long.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Fri Aug 09, 2019 4:12 pm

<Carol> Since the confrontation with Michael, Carol hadn't left their room. She was afraid that if she left then he'd come back and she'd miss him. She didn't know how long he'd been gone having lost all track of time without the light from outside. To pass the time she'd alternated between trying to read, sleep or watch what tv Viper had deemed appropriate viewing in her bunker.

<Carol> Currently she was working on the sleeping part again but having little success.

<Shinobi> Obi hadn't really gone far during his absence. His stomach protested the lack of food, but he couldn't really bring himself to find anything to eat. For the most part, he stayed phased so he was invisible to Viper's sensors. Turns out, there were a lot of empty rooms in this bunker.

<Carol> She couldn't sleep, too worried to relax. She sat up again with a heavy sigh and put her head in her hands. What if he didn't come back?

<Shinobi> He had no idea what time it was, but the hamster wheel in his head had completed so many revolutions that he was exhausted.

<Carol> Maybe it was for the best. Then she didn't have to feel so guilty about not being able to do the parent thing. She could just hand the baby over to Jess and Sebastian and Michael could still get a chance to be involved if he came back later.

<Shinobi> The room was dark when he phased inside and looked around. He could just make out a shape on the bed, but couldn't tell much about it.

<Carol> But then she'd be alone again and she wasn't sure she wanted that either. The closest thing she had to family were here. Frustrated and upset again, she lashed out at the nightstand and kicked it. It didn't survive the sudden attack.

<Shinobi> It was lucky he was still phased when the debris hit. "Shit!" Obi jumped back, half into the wall. "Okay, fucking fine. Hint taken."

<Carol> The voice surprised her and she turned toward it, "Obi?" She stood up, in a hurry to get to him before he disappeared again, "Don't leave!"

<Shinobi> "You kicked furniture at me! That's a pretty solid fuck off in my experience!" He was mostly in the wall, having paused when she shouted. Don't leave. He snorted.

<Carol> "I didn't kick it at you! I just kicked it!" She looked away for a moment, trying to calm down and not yell too much, "Just... come back... can we talk?"

<Shinobi> "Great timing then." He still couldn't really see her, but she was standing fairly close now and he wanted to go to her. "About?"

<Carol> "Whatever you want... just stay..." she held her hand out to him.

<Shinobi> Cautiously, Obi passed back through the wall and solidified, looking at her hand. "Why?"

<Carol> He didn't take her hand so she let it drop back to her side, her face showing the confusion over his question, "Because I want you to? Because you want to?"

<Shinobi> "But do you really want me to?" He'd heard enough of their conversation to know she wasn't at all thrilled to have him around.

<Carol> "I just said I did!" She pointed out, feeling exasperated. "But if you'd rather not...? I don't know what you want me to say...."

<Shinobi> He sighed. "Look, I know that you... only got into this because you didn't have any other options at the time." It hurt a little to admit it, even though he had done the same.

<Carol> "So did you... What's your point?"

<Shinobi> Calling him on this made him wince, but he shrugged. "The point is... I still want it."

<Carol> "Then why run off at the first perceived sign of trouble? I don't even know what the hell I did or said that upset you so much... If talking to friends when I'm freaking out is going to be a problem for you then this isn't going to work...."

<Shinobi> "You can't talk to me - I try to talk and you deflect. But you can talk to my father of all people?" He shook his head. "It's definitely not going to work if you can't even talk to me about the shit that's scaring you."

<Carol> "Talking to you about the crazy is a thing that scares me. I don't want you to freak out! I have to get this stuff out or drives me insane. It doesn't mean I want to do all the things I think about doing but you react... and the reactions aren't always good..."

<Shinobi> "You're not crazy," he started, but then had to fight not to explode. "Oh, because I'm too invested? I tried to talk to you about ending this before it was too late," he gestured at her stomach. "I know you didn't want to get pregnant, and it's not like I really wanted it either, but it happened and I thought maybe it could be a good thing, but..."

<Carol> "I just... I don't want you to wake up one day and regret getting involved at all..." She moved back to the bed to sit down. "I didn't want to end the pregnancy... I don't even know if trying to would have worked... I don't want to fuck it up... or hurt you... and I will... because I make really dumb decisions and I'm really terrible at talking about my feelings... I suck at relationships...."

<Shinobi> He sighed, deflating, and followed her, finally sitting down beside her. "I think we're both sucking at this one."

<Carol> "So... what do we do about it? Because the stress is making me break stuff..." she gestured at the nightstand she'd reduced to kindling.

<Shinobi> "What would... make you less stressed?" He turned his head to watch her in the dim light. If she was going to tell him to fuck off, he wanted to get it over with.

<Carol> She shrugged helplessly, "I don't know... I'm not in a good place to talk about feelings right now so... if we can just hold off on that until all the pregnant crazy is gone, that'd be great... then at least I won't have hormones complicating matters further...."

<Shinobi> He swallowed and nodded, working to keep his hands in his lap from balling into fists. "Okay. Do... you want me to get my own room?"

<Carol> She shook her head, reaching to take one of his hands, "I don't want you to go anywhere... I'm kinda used to having you around..."

<Shinobi> Obi squeezed her hand and smiled a little, though he knew she probably couldn't see it. "Good, because I really didn't want to go anywhere..."

<Carol> "Okay... and no more freaking out at me for talking to Sebastian... it actually helps... I guess because he sucks at the emotional crap too." She sighed, "I'm sorry I'm so bad at it..."

<Shinobi> "It's..." Obi blanked his expression. "I guess I knew you were close, before we got here, but I didn't think about how close." He sighed. "It's kind of an old... problem for me, so I'll try harder."

<Carol> "Well we did spend kind of a long time hiding in the same place as each other," she pointed out gently, "And before that I spent a lot of time in their house because of work.... we're friends... I don't have a lot of those..."

<Shinobi> "You have me." He squeezed her hand again and moved closer. "I'll try to be a better friend... and less of a jealous pain in the ass."

<Carol> "You have zero reasons to be jealous," she assured him, "The only thing in the near future you have to worry about is me crushing your hand because Viper can't figure out how to turn off my powers in time."

<Shinobi> "It's... just my father. Hope saw him as a father, too, which was weird, and... there's always been the comparison to him." He shook his head. "It's my problem."

<Shinobi> He looked up at her with a little smile. "I can always phase."

<Carol> "Probably should, I might also try to punch you. I hear women do crazy things." She nodded sagely, then sighed, "I'm not gonna lie and say I don't sometimes see similarities between you and Sebastian... sometimes you make the same facial expressions... but kids do that... they look like their parents... it's normal... It's not a bad thing."

<Shinobi> "Yeah, I know I look like him, aside from the obvious, but he's half my DNA, so that makes sense." He laughed a little, and decided to give her a hug. "I'll let you punch straight through my face if you want," he said. "But I doubt you'll have to. Viper's pretty good at figuring that shit out. She did it for Jess and she saved my life once."

<Carol> "Well I hope so... but my DNA isn't all human so..." she gave a small shrug but relaxed in the hug, "I guess it's her problem now. Nothing else I can do except wait."
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Fri Aug 09, 2019 4:13 pm

<Christopher> Chris sat at his table, a little canvas there as he pondered what to paint. He had decided to start working on his artwork again, but it was hard to find his way back.

<Carol> Carol had been investigating the floorplan of the bunker and was now exploring. Finding her way back to the personal quarters, she decided it was time to make a visit to someone she'd missed very much. She knocked on the door then slid her hands into her pockets while she waited.

<Christopher> "It's open." Chris called back, assuming it was Beth or Viper. He'd finally drawn out an outline of what he wanted to start painting, the rest would have to wait until after his guest left.

<Carol> Carol opened the door a little way and poked her head inside, "Hey stranger."

<Christopher> "Carol?" Chris gave her a dumbfounded look, not believing it was her at first. "Holy fuck you're back!" He got up quickly and ran over to her wrapping her up in a hug.

<Carol> She laughed, returning the hug tightly, "We would have been here sooner but Tony's bitching might have resulted in a homicide if we'd left in the Winter."

<Christopher> "So he's still a pampered bitch?" Chris rolled his eyes and didn't let go of Carol. "I've missed you so much, Carol."

<Carol> "I've missed you too," She pressed a kiss to his cheek, "And he's less pampered... more... cranky old man.... cranky old alcoholic hobo."

<Christopher> "Why does that sound worse?" He laughed a little and gave her a gentle squeeze. "I don't know how I've made it this long without hugging you."

<Carol> She made a small sound of discomfort at the squeeze because her hitchhiker had kicked her at the same time. "Found a good way to distract yourself?" She guessed.

<Christopher> Chris paused for a second. "Carol... You're pregnant." He just stared at her stomach bulging out in between them.

<Carol> "Oh, really? I hadn't noticed." She smirked at him.

<Christopher> "What the hell?!" He laughed a little and loosened his hold on her. "Leave me all in the dark and get yourself knocked up? Sheesh. How am I supposed to be a good uncle when I don't even know about the kid?"

<Carol> "Well, in fairness I didn't know about it for a while either..." she shrugged a shoulder, "And then I was in Alaska and you guys were here so...."

<Christopher> "Yeah... Viper kinda saved our asses on that one. This place is pretty amazing. I'm really glad you're back."

<Carol> "You have hot running water and showers, it's already my favourite place... and actual heating. Man, I do not miss chopping firewood."

<Christopher> Chris laughed a litle. "I miss it a little. I liked manual labor. It's a good way to just zone out and ignore the world."

<Carol> "Yeah but you can't zone out and ignore shit when you're listening for Sentinels or wolves or crazy old men with guns loaded with rock salt." She decided to invite herself to take a seat because she was done with standing up.

<Christopher> "Yeah I don't miss all that. The safety is a big perk." Chris went over to the chairs too, "do you want something to drink?"

<Carol> She shook her head, "Noooo because then I'll have to pee and that's a whole thing right now. So much peeing."

<Christopher> "Don't be such a wuss." Chris teased her. "At least now you have proper facilities?"

<Carol> "Oh God, yes. Peeing in the woods when you're this pregnant is so not fun." She laughed, "Honestly, I don't know how people without flight powers even get up."

<Christopher> Chris laughed a little. "That's just cheating. But hey, if you got powers why not use them?"

<Carol> "Like I said, I don't know how I'd get up otherwise," she grinned at him, "But, speaking of my powers... I need to have a really awkward conversation with Viper at some point when she's bored of sleeping with Tony for long enough to do some work."

<Christopher> "That shouldn't take long. She's worse than a squirrel sometimes." Chris smirked.

<Carol> "Speaking from personal experience?" She raised an eyebrow as she returned the smirk, "I'm not judging."

<Christopher> "Actually, I got tired of her." He laughed a little. "If I just wanted sex I would have taken you up on the offer back then."

<Carol> "Well at least you don't have to worry about her getting offended..." she offered a smile, "How's Thomas?"

<Christopher> "Crazy as always... I think he'll drive everyone mad eventually." Chris laughed a little. "Did you hear we got Greer back?"

<Carol> "No I didn't... I've been hiding out since I got here. Is she okay?"

<Christopher> "She will be soon hopefully... Right now though, not so much. They really fucked her head up. But she's had some moments of clarity. It's hard work though."

<Carol> "I'll have to go see her sometime... at least we have the right collection of people to help her though."

<Christopher> "Yeah Beth's been doing a good job at helping bring her back. Maybe having another family face and scent will help... But you probably shouldn't get close, she's still not herself."

<Carol> "It's not like she can hurt me," she reminded him, "But I guess if I'm going to get all clawwed on I shouldn't mention it to some people..."

<Christopher> "Yeah, Viper's got a forcefield set up right now. Should still take it slow even with you being basically invulnerable. Don't want Greer to regress anymore."

<Carol> "I'll be careful, I promise," she leaned to hug him again, "I know my unique method of helping isn't always the best method..."

<Christopher> Chris hugged her back. "Yeah... if we could fix this problem by beating it up. I would have fixed it already." He laughed a little.

<Carol> "Hey I don't always beat stuff up... sometimes I yell at it." She poked him in the side. "I'm getting better though... that happens when people cry on you a lot."

<Christopher> "I definitely don't think that'll help." Chris sat in his chair and got comfortable. "I wish I could do more. I'm sure Thomas would do better with his mother back."

<Carol> "Maybe... maybe not... he's a feral mutant, his development might always have gone this way... you haven't asked Beth to check him out too?"

<Christopher> "We've been focused on Greer. But that might help." Chris sighed. "I just don't know what to do. I mean, I'm barely a dad. I definitely don't know how to raise a feral mutant."

<Carol> "Well, pretty soon you'll have company on the flailing parent front..." she offered consolingly, "Because I absolutely have no idea what I'm doing and I'll need all the help I can get so I'm asking everyone in advance... except Tony because.... you know... cranky old man..."

<Christopher> "Hopefully Greer will be back to herself by then. I'm sure she'll be more help than me."

<Carol> "Well, hopefully... but I'm really not that sure how much longer I have left... I lost track with all the sleeping outdoors..." she sighed, "Everything is so much more complicated than it needs to be right now."

<Christopher> "Viper might be able to help out with that. Though I really don't know what kind of medical equipment she has here."

<Carol> "Probably way more than we'll ever need she has crazy planning skills..." She offered a grin and finally noticed the easle on the table, "Hey, you drawing again?"

<Christopher> "Just started up again. It hasn't been easy going." Chris ran a hand through his hair. "Been trying to get back to myself."

<Carol> "Well that's good," she smiled at the news, "It's gonna be difficult, given everything... but it's good that you're trying... don't give up, okay?"

<Christopher> "Yeah I'll find my way back to it. It's not like I've forgotten how to do everything. Just going to have to work at getting good again."

<Carol> "Well, when you do, make sure you show me, okay?"

<Christopher> "Sure, any requests?" He grabbed a pencil and played around with it.

<Carol> "Something that makes you happy," she shifted and got to her feet, "Speaking of... I need coffee so I'm gonna go pee and then get some."

<Christopher> Chris laughed a little. "Enjoy?"

<Carol> She pulled him into another hug and pressed a kiss to his cheek, "You have no idea how much I missed you."

<Christopher> "I've missed you too, Carol." He hugged her back.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Fri Aug 09, 2019 4:13 pm

<Viper> Having not been sure she was allowed to supervise Thomas with his mother without Chris' presence, Viper had decided to distract the child with food. Once that distraction seemed to have worked she decided to try and convince him to use crayons to draw with - preferably on paper but at this point she'd take anything over him clawing the furniture.

<Viper> They had drawn for a while then built a fort behind one of the sofas with books, cushions and some blankets. Thomas had played in there for a while and fallen asleep and Viper had decided to do some work in the living area so that she could keep an eye on him but had also fallen asleep after a few hours.

<Viper> Sometime later, Thomas had emerged from his fort to find his current playmate sleeping and had climbed up onto her lap and snuggled up with her.

<Christopher> Chris walked through the bunker, looking for his child. He had been gone for a little too long and Chris wanted to check up on him. It didn't take too long though and he found him snuggled up in Viper's lap. "Well that's a sight."

<Viper> The voice startled her awake but she stilled almost instantly as she realised Thomas was sleeping on her. She looked to the doorway and spotted Chris, "He snuck into my lab again," she offered in explanation.

<Christopher> "He seems to be sneaking off everywhere lately. I think he's getting cabin fever. Poor guy." He ran a hand through his hair.

<Viper> "He's been creeping past Sebastian and I when we've been performing maintainence outside too," she sighed, shifting a little to get more comfortable with the weight of the child on her without waking him, "Perhaps it would be worth allowing him to play outside for a few hours per day... I'm sure Miriam would benefit from it also."

<Christopher> "That might be a good idea. If I didn't think it would draw attention I could make them some sort of playground... This hiding things sucks less now but it still sucks."

<Viper> "There are plenty of trees I think he'd rather climb anyway," she offered a small smile, "You could always make them something to play on down here if safety is a concern outdoors. There is plenty of space available."

<Christopher> "I could definitely manage that. Would help both the kids with any pent up energy they can't get out. But yeah I'm sure some excursions outside would do them both well."

<Viper> "I'm sure Jessica wouldn't mind supervising them outside either," she shifted again, turning to let Thomas slide off her and onto the chair, taking a blanket from the back of it to put over him when he settled. "But, of course, she wouldn't say no to adult company while she does that."

<Christopher> "Yeah I'll have to design something for the kids. I'm not used to making things for kids. I think the last thing I made was weapons?" He laughed a little.

<Viper> "I'm always making weapons... so was Broo when he was a child so perhaps you could get them interested in helping you?" She replied with a small smirk.

<Christopher> "Hair plus searing hot things usually doesn't end well. One of the reasons I never had long hair."

<Viper> "He might enjoy the time to spend with you regardless. How can you know if you never give him the opportunity?" She stretched in order to chase away the last of the sleepiness then dismissed the holographic screens she'd been working on before her impromptue nap.

<Christopher> "I spend time with him." He cocked an eyebrow at her, feeling judged. "I think painting with him would be a better choice."

<Viper> "Well if you plan to do that, might I suggest you find some sheets to cover the furniture with first?" She headed toward the kitchen area to get some coffee, "He seems to be getting the hang of crayons at least."

<Christopher> "What I can't redecorate my room?" He laughed. "Yeah I noticed, lots of interesting colors."

<Viper> "I think choosing colours is something we can address at a later time... once he has a better understanding that the colours should stay on the paper," she offered a smile over her shoulder, "I'm making coffee, would you like any?"

<Christopher> "Always. Only person I've met that likes coffee more than me is Carol." He gave her a smile. "He'll learn more. Right now, it's about him having fun."

<Viper> "Of course. If he enjoys something he'll learn better," she added enough for the both of them then set the pot on to get going. "I'm sure you're pleased to have Carol back here, hmm?"

<Christopher> "I am. She's my best friend. I've missed her." Chris smiled.

<Viper> She nodded, taking a seat at the table while she waited for the coffee, "Somewhat of a surprise that she is pregnant, however... I suspect I'm going to be asked to get involved with that at some point."

<Christopher> "Possibly since we have no one else that would be qualified to be a doctor. I'm only qualified to build a crib."

<Viper> "She might like you to do that," she gestured to a seat, indicating he was welcome to join her if he wanted. "I was hoping once she arrived to use her skills to affect a rescue mission but now it will have to wait..."

<Christopher> "Yeah... can't endanger the baby. It's pretty hard to hurt Carol but she's not completely indestructable."

<Viper> "She may be nearly invulnerable but there's no telling what might harm the child and I certainly don't want to get into a discussion about it with the Shaws. I'm fairly confident that if I spoke to Carol she would go regardless..."

<Christopher> "Yeah don't give her the option. I hope she'd do whats best for the baby but sometimes she doesn't think and just goes off to be the hero."

<Viper> "Which is why I haven't mentioned it to her... I am monitoring the situation. It seems stable for now so hopefully the delay won't worsen matters..." The coffee was ready so she got up to pour some, holding out his mug to him. "If I didn't need her ability to fly I would go myself."

<Christopher> "I'm always up to break some skulls of the bastards that did all of this. What they done to all of us... What they did to Warren." Chris sighed. "I saw him when he finally surfaced to get some food. I can't believe they took his wings. What kind of sick bastard mutilates someone like that?"

<Viper> She sighed, "Sadly, I can think of a few... I've been working to restore them but I am at a loss as to why they haven't returned... all my tests indicate that they should have." She frowned at her coffee, hating that there was a problem she had yet to solve.

<Christopher> Chris sipped at his coffee. "And what they did to Greer. It pisses me off so much. They wouldn't be so high and mighty if they couldn't take our powers away."

<Viper> "And that is why they do it," she sighed heavily, "I am trying to break into their systems to find their formula but I have to go carefully or risk giving away our position."

<Christopher> "I'm sure you'll manage it eventually. Take your time, our safety is more important than striking back at them for now."

<Viper> "I know... but I've never been overly fond of hiding and doing nothing when I have a target I wish to eliminate as fast as possible."

<Christopher> "Yeah but we have to be smart about it. Figure everything out and then beat them to hell for what they've done."

<Viper> "And we are frustratingly few in number and those that we do have are more concerned about the safety of their families... which is understandable but not at all helpful."

<Christopher> "As long as Greer and Thomas are safe I'm on board for anything to try and get them back to a normal life. I want my son to be able to play outside without us worrying about getting caught by Sentinels."

<Viper> "Speaking of Greer... I believe it may benefit her to be out of the lab now... but I am unsure what to do with her."

<Christopher> "You sure? I hadn't realized she'd progressed so far." Chris smiled. "Maybe give her a room to stay in instead?"

<Viper> "There comes a point in recovery where you have to take a step away from the hospital setting and try to regain normality. She has reached that point. It probably won't be a smooth transition but, yes, I think putting her in a room would be a good idea... I'm just not sure about leaving her unsupervised."

<Christopher> "What do you suggest then?" He partly knew that she was going to suggest Greer stay with him but he didn't know how he would feel about that.

<Viper> "That she be supervised, naturally. At least for large portions of the day... and perhaps the entirety of the first day."

<Christopher> "I meant by who." He ran a hand through his hair.

<Viper> "Who would you suggest?" Viper raised an eyebrow, "You know her best."

<Christopher> "Probably me... She can't hurt me and I used to be her husband. But I don't know... Beth and I have kind of started something." He sighed. "Maybe I should talk to her?"

<Viper> "I'm sure she wouldn't hold it against you. You're no longer married." These people. "By all means, discuss it with her."

<Christopher> "I'll figure it out and get back with you. If it wasn't for the baby I'd suggest Carol. She's the only one more indestructible than me and she knew Greer."

<Viper> "Perhaps you can take it in turns. Baby or not, her skin is still as indestructible as ever, I'm sure. It shouldn't be a problem."

<Christopher> "I'm less inclined to burden Carol with her but I can talk to her too."

<Viper> "I very much doubt that she will consider it a burden to help a friend." Viper took a sip of her coffee, "Don't be so keen to take all these things upon yourself. There are people here that can help. At least give them the option... besides, Carol would likely be glad of the distraction given her current condition. She isn't the type to enjoy being idle either."

<Christopher> "I guess I have some people to talk to." He sipped at his coffee. "Hopefully it will help her though."

<Viper> "She is making good progress. Being in a friendly environment with access to a shower and a soft bed will no doubt help her along. It would be good to have her back to herself... I'm certain I could find several uses for a chemist of her skills."

<Christopher> "She was absolutely brilliant. I don't think my zoology degree would be much help to us." He laughed a little.

<Viper> "Well, you never know what we might come across," she replied with a laugh of her own, "We do seem to attract strange things."

<Christopher> "I think that's a side effect of being a mutant. Never allowed to have a dull moment."

<Viper> "Then I am overdue something strange," she raised her eyebrows at him over the rim of her mug as she took another sip of coffee.

<Christopher> "You mean what we've been through and a bunker full of mutants isn't strange enough?" He laughed a little harder.

<Viper> "The novelty has quite worn off, I'm afraid. I get bored rather quickly - it seems to be a side effect of being over a hundred years old."

<Christopher> "I'll have to keep an eye out for that. I think I'll have the same problem. I seem to be locked in my twenties."

<Viper> "My advice is to find someone in the same predicament that you can be yourself around and befriend them. It helps."

<Christopher> "Well so far the only mutant I've met with as advanced of a healing factor as mine is Daken. And then there's you with your whole no aging thing."

<Viper> "David Sum, one of Hope's former bodyguards also has an advanced healing factor... though I'm not sure where he is at the moment." Maybe she should get on that.

<Christopher> "Maybe we should start collecting all of us that probably won't age and make some sort of council?" Chris laughed again.

<Viper> She raised an eyebrow at him, "To what end?"

<Christopher> "Help each other out? I don't know it was really just a joke."

<Viper> "Hmm..." and now she was thinking about it. She'd file that away for later. "I'm rather prone to clandestine organisations. You might have noticed."

<Christopher> "The bunkers weren't a give away, no. I don't think I've hit the age yet where I want to take over the world, sorry."

<Viper> She laughed, "Oh I don't want to take over the world. That's far too much like hard work. I'd much rather work in the shadows and explore things that interest me... It's just sometimes rather more convenient to have those on the outside bickering amongst themselves so they don't interfere."

<Christopher> "Yeah, but when you don't interact with the world and share that intelligence then things like this happen. Where bigots that are idiots take over and reek havoc."

<Viper> She shook her head, "They don't want what I know because of how I know it. I have been on wanted lists for almost as long as I've been alive. I doubt my situation there will improve."

<Christopher> "Well changing the status quo in favor of your allies might help that. Who knows what the future will bring?"

<Viper> She laughed, "I've been offered the chance to be on the right side of the law before... I didn't take it then and I wouldn't now either. It doesn't offer the same freedoms."

<Christopher> "Well maybe less most wanted criminal then and more ignored person on the outskirts of society." He shrugged.

<Viper> "I suppose we'll have to wait and see," she conceded, "I don't mind being a wanted criminal. It's honestly quite fun."

<Christopher> "I think you and I have a very different definition of fun."

<Viper> "People often have trouble understanding my definition of fun," she nodded, "I think because I am wired differently."

<Christopher> "Sounds like you need an electrician not a doctor." Chris teased her.

<Viper> "Well I have been accused of being a robot..." she smirked, finishing off her coffee.

<Christopher> "So that's why you get along with seabass so well."

<Viper> She shrugged a shoulder, "He and I have reached an understanding. Though I can apparently still surprise him sometimes."

<Christopher> "You are pretty unpredictable." He shrugged.

<Viper> "You think so?" She cocked her head on one side, "Perhaps I am if no one understands my motivation..."

<Christopher> "I would have to agree with that assumption." Chris finished his coffee. "Things seem strange when you don't understand them."

<Viper> "I believe I would still be considered strange but I appreciate the sentiment," she laughed softly, getting to her feet and debating refilling her coffee.

<Christopher> "I'm used to strange. I used to be covered in tattoos and piercings. And I taught art at a school full of mutants." He laughed with her.

<Viper> "Tattoos and piercings aren't strange," she shook her head, "Voluntarily teaching at that school might have been considered insane, however," she added with a smirk.

<Christopher> "See you say that but a good portion of the world don't agree. Especially not to the extent that I took it. I think I could blow up a metal detector with the amount of metal I had in me."

<Viper> "Perhaps you should put it back in and we can test the theory if you get bored," she raised an eyebrow, the playful smirk still in place.

<Christopher> "I think I'm good for now just think one little tazer and I light up like a christmas tree." He laughed harder.

<Viper> "We could install some LEDs too," she suggested with a laugh of her own, deciding she would have more coffee and holding up the pot in offer to him.

<Christopher> "So you're turning me into a walking Christmas tree huh?" Chris laughed harder. "I don't think I need to be a flashing here I am come get me, sign."

<Viper> "It would be a fun side project," she gave him a grin, before she refilled her mug, "You'd make an excellent decoy. Maybe we should alarm you too..."

<Christopher> "Ya know I love being a target but I don't feel like signing up for suicide missions just yet." Chris offered her his mug for a refill too.

<Viper> She topped his mug up and shook her head, laughing softly, "I would never put such a useful asset in that situation without a way to escape."

<Christopher> "Well that at least makes me happy. I would rather not die anytime soon." He sipped at his coffee.

<Viper> "There's so few of us free, none of us should want that." She reached to rest a hand on his shoulder.

<Christopher> "We will have to find a way to free more people and change that." He frowned a little.

<Viper> "That's my feeling as well. As I said, I've been trying to break into their systems quietly... it's taking some time. But I have found someone we can rescue when Carol is able to help."

<Christopher> "That's good. I hate that it has to wait but it's better to be safe than sorry." He ran a hand through his hair.

<Viper> "If I could manage it without a flier I would go today but I can't and I will not ask Jessica."

<Christopher> "Can't manage to make one of your teleporting things?" Chris wondered what happened to all the crazy tech.

<Viper> "Of course. But that won't help to reach her where she is...."

<Christopher> "Ahhh well then I guess we'll have to wait... the worst part."

<Viper> "Yes... but we are the only two that know about it for now... please keep it that way."

<Christopher> "Uhmm okay. I'm not a fan of secrets but I understand. Can't have Carol doing something stupid."

<Viper> "Indeed... she is impulsive at the best of times. I imagine pregnancy related hormone fluxuations will only make that worse." She went to get another mug down from the cupboard and poured the remainder of the coffee into it, "Is there anything I can do for you in the mean time?"

<Christopher> "Yeah I'm not looking forward to possible crazy mood swings, her punches don't hurt but those energy zaps sting like hell." He shuddered a little. "I'm pretty good actually."

<Viper> "Let me know if that changes," she gave him a small smile, "For now... I think I shall make a delivery of some coffee."

<Christopher> "Alright I'll let you know if I need anything. Thanks."

<Viper> "You're welcome." She turned for the door but paused, "If you need any more assistance with Thomas... I will be glad to help him."

<Christopher> "Sure the more the merrier. Kid's kinda turning into everyone's at this point." He laughed a little.

<Viper> She offered a smirk over her shoulder, "I believe there is an expression for raising children... it takes a village."

<Christopher> "Well it does look like we're becoming a small village doesn't it?" He smiled back at her and turned to head back to his room.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Fri Aug 09, 2019 4:14 pm

<Jessica> In a rare moment to herself without small people to herd, Jess was using the time to take a nice hot bath and quietly mourn the loss of her friend where no one would see her.

<Shaw> Sebastian could sense Jessica was alone, and though he'd wished he could have told her sooner, this was unfortunately the first opportunity he could take advantage of. Love?

<Jessica> She lifted her forehead from her knees at the voice in her mind, Do you need something?

<Shaw> He stopped outside the bathroom door. Yes. May we please speak?

<Jessica> Sure... you coming in or am I coming out? She rubbed her wet hands over her face in an attempt to disguise the wetness though she knew it was useless.

<Shaw> I will join you. He could feel she was upset and attempted to focus on calm, not that he was calm himself. Sebastian quietly opened the door and slipped inside the bathroom.

<Jessica> She offered him a small smile, shifting to rest her arms on the side of the tub and put her chin on them. "Going to join me?"

<Shaw> "Of course." Sebastian smiled, as sincerely as he could manage, and started peeling off his shirt on the way to the side of the tub.

<Jessica> She gave a small grin as she watched him, "It's nice to have some time to ourselves for a change."

<Shaw> "It truly is," he said, his smile growing until he tugged his shirt over his head, deciding it was a pity he was about to ruin what could otherwise be a lovely time.

<Jessica> "Miriam seems quite attached to Carol... they must have spent a lot of time together when I was... away..." her nose wrinkled a little. She'd felt how much they'd both missed each other which was a bit of a surprise coming from Carol.

<Shaw> Well, that was another field of landmines, wasn't it? "Yes," he admitted with a sigh, kicking off his shoes and pants. "I was surprised by it myself, but they were good for one another. I was... not myself." He reached out and touched her cheek, trailing his fingertips over her skin.

<Jessica> She turned her face toward his hand, closing her eyes, "They have a whole thing where they salute each other... it's kind of cute."

<Shaw> "It is." He was watching her now, hating himself for the tear tracks he could see on her face as he brushed them away. Leaning in as he used his free hand to toss the last of his clothes aside, he kissed her forehead, then the side of her mouth.

<Jessica> She shifted to wrap her arms around him, and wondered if he could feel that bit of jealousy and the guilt she felt for feeling it.

<Shaw> He could, further fueling his own guilt. I love you, and Miriam loves you. We both missed you terribly, then. Sebastian held her for a moment, giving her a squeeze, then let go to step into the water behind her and settle in.

<Shaw> Once he was comfortable, he urged her to lie back against him. Much better.

<Jessica> She settled against him and smiled, turning her head to brush a kiss to his jaw, "I know those things... I just... I can't help it..."

<Shaw> "I know," he sighed. "I wish I'd never given you cause for jealousy." He nuzzled her, moving her hair aside to kiss her neck and wind his arms around her.

<Jessica> She shook her head, "It's not that... I feel like I missed an opportunity to bond with her that I'll never get back... and she replaced me..."

<Shaw> "If I had been there for her more, perhaps she wouldn't have attached herself to the nearest adult who showed her affection." He had failed in several ways in those months.

<Jessica> "Carol doesn't really strike me as the obvious choice there either..." Jess replied, sighing softly.

<Shaw> "Koibito, Miriam didn't replace you. She asked me often when you would come back. She missed you terribly, and... unfortunately I think she saw my hope dwindling as time passed..."

<Jessica> She shook her head again, "It doesn't matter... it's how I feel... I'll get over it."

<Shaw> "I understand." He toyed with her hair. It had grown a bit again, making her look more like herself. "It will take time. I just..." He sighed. "There are so many things I wish I could fix, love."

<Jessica> "Some things can't be fixed... we just have to try to move on." And she was but that jealousy kept surprising her.

<Shaw> "Indeed." He quieted, sliding lower into the water and trying to calm himself before he ruined things again. Sebastian tightened his arms around her and nuzzled into her hair.

<Jessica> She rested against him, closing her eyes and relaxing and settling her arms over the top of his.

<Shaw> This was divine, but unfortunately couldn't last forever. After a while, he broke the silence. "I need to tell you something, love."

<Jessica> "Mmm?" She turned her head, slowly opening her eyes to look at him.

<Shaw> There was no easy way to do this, and often his attempts at circling a subject before coming to his point made things worse. He sighed. "Hope is not dead."

<Jessica> Her brain stalled. She sat up and looked at him. "What?"

<Shaw> "She is alive." He smiled faintly, but it faded. "I will tell Tony, but... no one else can know."

<Jessica> "Wh-How?!" She turned fully to look at him now, "What do you mean no one else can know?!"

<Shaw> "It... is by her request." Sebastian sat up a little and tapped his temple. "She found me."

<Jessica> "When was this? And why the hell wouldn't she want Michael to know?"

<Shaw> "It was..." he winced. "Some time ago. I have only seen her in person once, but..." He tilted his head. "The reports Viper has received about coordinated attacks on camps and military bases recently? That is Hope."

<Jessica> "And you waited til now to tell me? Why would you do that? Why even bother to tell me? You know I'm going to want to tell Michael!" He was lucky they were in the bath because she probably would have venomblasted him by now. She was livid.

<Shaw> "I wanted to tell you, but there... was never a good time. She was... disoriented when she came to me." He ran his hand through his hair before remembering it was wet.

<Jessica> "Any time before I was told she was dead would have been a good time!"

<Shaw> Sebastian winced. "I... yes." Although it's not as if he had known they would turn up at the door.

<Jessica> She grabbed a robe and got out of the bath, "Why didn't you just tell everyone?"

<Shaw> "She asked I not tell anyone, love." He sat up, sloshing water. "She believed she was dead, and she had been trapped with only Drake's abilities for a time. She didn't even want her father to know."

<Jessica> "And now it's okay so I'm sure it'll be just fine if Michael knows too." She pulled the robe on and fastened it, folding her arms across her chest.

<Shaw> "I don't agree with it, but no, she doesn't want him to know." He hoisted himself out of the water too, looking for a towel in case he needed to physically stop her.

<Jessica> "Why the hell not?" He had no idea how much Michael was hurting so she let him know.

<Shaw> The surge of grief took him by surprise and he slipped, going down hard on his ass.

<Jessica> "Well?" She demanded, barely giving him time to recover, "You expect me to keep this to myself?"

<Shaw> Impacting the tile had cleared his head and given him a surge of energy, but it had still hurt. "Yes, because he's moved on!"

<Jessica> "He bloody well hasn't! Does that feel like moved on to you?!"

<Shaw> "Of course it hurts him! Hope told me he was in love with Carol, and it hurt her as well!" He stood, dripping on the floor. "She was planning a suicide run to assassinate Osborn when she came here!"

<Jessica> "How the hell could she have been able to tell if he loved Carol? How long was she even watching them? Maybe she was deluding herself to make it easier to leave. Did you think of that?"

<Shaw> "She is a telepath! Long enough to tell, evidently, and of course she was trying to make it easier to leave! She didn't even want to stay there with her father!"

<Jessica> "I hope you told her she's being ridiculous."

<Shaw> "Yes, but i was more interested in talking her out of committing suicide!"

<Jessica> Jess managed to stop herself saying that maybe he shouldn't have but only just. "He has a right to know she's still alive."

<Shaw> "Yes, but if he knows, what's to stop him going off half-cocked to find her? Again. And this time without Carol to help him?"

<Jessica> "He still needs to know! Have you forgotten what happened the last time we kept something this big from him? The last time I did because you decided it was for the best?"

<Shaw> Sebastian closed his mouth, lips tightening into a line.

<Jessica> Jess grabbed a towel for her hair and turned for the door to their bedroom.

<Shaw> "What if we lose him? He goes after her - which she does not want - and he fails. He was captured before, after all." His voice was quieter now and he was surprised he meant it. Losing his son was a legitimate fear now. "But this time, he'll leave behind a child - one we'll have to raise."

<Jessica> "I would hope the fact he's going to be a father would keep him here at least until he has an actual plan." Carol seemed to have been a good influence on him there oddly enough. "And if it wasn't enough then I'd go with him myself."

<Shaw> "Jessie, no!" He went for her then, immediately panicked. If losing Michael scared him, losing Jessica again... he couldn't. "No, please," his voice cracked.

<Jessica> "He deserves to know. It's not right to keep this from him. What he does with that information is up to him." She sat down on the corner of the bed to dry the ends of her hair. "If he's moved on like you and Hope seem to have made up your minds about, then this shouldn't even be an issue."

<Shaw> Sebastian was still naked and dripping. "I could attempt to contact Hope. She wouldn't want him to endanger himself, surely, so perhaps she could be persuaded to come clean."

<Jessica> "Then go ahead." She stood up, tossing the towel at him and moving to get some clean clothes.

<Shaw> "Are you going to give me time to do that?" He caught the towel, but was still watching her.

<Jessica> "You have as long as it takes me to get dressed and find Michael." She tossed some clothing onto the bed.

<Shaw> "That's precisely what I was afraid of," he said, finally using the towel as he moved closer to her. "You must give me time to try to contact her! You know my telepathy is limited!"

<Jessica> "But hers isn't! And God only knows where she is right now. If it bothers her so much she should be listening." She started pulling on her clothes roughly.

<Shaw> "Oh for Christ's sake, do you really want her listening in as a passenger in my head?" Sebastian was finishing drying himself off and stamped down the link with his wife to try to focus on finding Hope instead.

<Jessica> "I didn't mean permanently!" she snapped, the pulling back from the link startling her somewhat but doing nothing to quiet her temper.

<Shaw> Sebastian waved a hand at her to silence her since she wanted to do this the hard way. He concentrated, expecting this not to work. Further closing his link to Jessica, he closed his eyes. Hope. Hear me. For the love of... scotch.

<Hope> Hope used Illyana's power to teleport in immediately. "Scotch you say? DEAR GOD WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?!" Hope shielded her eyes.... and wished for mental bleach.

<Jessica> And there she was. Not even a bit dead.

<Shaw> "Hope!" Sebastian found himself scrambling for the second time in the last few minutes, fighting with the towel to get it wrapped around his hips.

<Hope> "Good God man! No amount of therapy can fix this!" She kept her eyes covered. Hard.

<Jessica> "Nice to see you too." Jess folded her arms and sat back down on the bed now that she was dressed herself.

<Hope> A blink. And then a Paige worthy pouncing hug. "Jess!"

<Shaw> "Well I hadn't expected that to-" He cut off and went in search of pants.

<Jessica> Jess flailed and fell back on the bed. She was so not in the mood for hugs right now. "Where the hell have you been?!"

<Hope> "Blowing up government buildings. Did you see our latest one on the news?! BOOM!" Hope grinned.

<Jessica> "No I didn't. I've been busy comforting a certain someone who arrived a few days ago."

<Hope> "Comforting who?" Hope asked, bewildered.

<Shaw> "Michael is here," he piped up from the closet.

<Shaw> "And your father."

<Hope> Cold. Hope swallowed hard, to shove her emotions back down. With an empath in the room it would be next to pointless, but she'd shield it as best she could. "I see."

<Jessica> "They brought the news that you were dead and Michael's absolutely not over it... and just a few minutes ago Sebastian decided to tell me that you weren't in fact dead and that you don't want Michael to know for some reason. I would like to know why the hell not."

<Hope> "So he didn't have to choose," she told Jess softly.

<Jessica> "He wanted to marry you," she pointed out, "And it's not right that you made that decision for him. He deserves to know you're alive."

<Hope> "Maybe not. But he was with someone else. And to tell him would cause a choice. One I didn't want to see the result of. He already thought I was dead. I think I nearly was."

<Jessica> "How do you know he wouldn't have chosen you?" Even after all this time had passed it seemed Carol still wasn't sold on the idea of an actual relationship, pregnant or not.

<Shaw> Now in at least jeans and pulling a shirt over his head, Sebastian came back into the room and looked between the two women. "He and Carol and Tony made it here not long ago. They are all at least safe," he said.

<Hope> "I didn't. And at the time, it felt like it would have been out of obligation. Or.. Something. Just... drop in and ruin whatever they had. And if he hadn't picked me, I couldn't have handled that either." She glanced back over at Sebastian, relieved he was clothed. "I'm glad they made it here safely."

<Jessica> "And now?" She pushed a hand through her damp hair.

<Hope> "Now, he's here and has Carol and I don't know?" Hope shrugged uncomfortably.

<Shaw> Sebastian went to Hope and gave her a hug. "I was going to tell your father you were alive," he said quietly.

<Hope> Smiling, Hope hugged him back. "Please do... then I'll pop in and see him. Let's not give him a heart attack."

<Jessica> "They're sharing a room but I'm not sure on the having part," Jess frowned, "You're not the only one worried about obligation apparently."

<Hope> "What do you mean?" she asked, looking back over at Jess.

<Shaw> Sebastian looked over at Jessica. Carol had told him more than he'd wanted to know about their relationship, but he wasn't sure it was his place to say.

<Jessica> Jess sighed, "She's pregnant."

<Hope> Nausea. Anger. Horror. Anger. Nausea. She was glad Sebastian was right there, because she wasn't sure her weight could have supported her just then. "Well I guess that is further reason for me to stay dead well isn't it?"

<Shaw> Sebastian held on to Hope and sighed. "Not... necessarily."

<Jessica> "It bloody well isn't." Jess told them both. "No reason is a good reason. You planning on playing dead forever? How's he going to feel when he finds out you didn't want to be with him?"

<Hope> "About like I do right now?"

<Shaw> "Hope..." He held her closer. "To be fair, he did believe you were dead. It's not as if he made a conscious decision."

<Jessica> "The longer you leave it the harder it's going to be to deal with it. Better to just tell him now and get it out of the way. At least give him all the facts so he can make an informed decision."

<Hope> "And what about my decision?" Hope snapped. "What if... I don't... want to raise some kid he had with Carol?!"

<Jessica> "Then I'll bloody well do it! That's a stupid reason!"

<Shaw> Sebastian looked over to Jessica in surprise.

<Hope> "Then you help him!"

<Shaw> "I wish I could help him," he said quietly. "He's never trusted me, and now, it's easy to see he's... in pain."

<Jessica> "What do you think I've been doing?!" Why was she always picking up the pieces after Hope hurt him somehow? "But don't expect me to keep this a secret from him. I'm not doing it."

<Hope> "Of course not. But then you get to tell him that I don't want to be with him. So have fun with that news."

<Jessica> "Is that even the truth?"

<Hope> "I'm not raising a kid he had with someone else."

<Shaw> Sebastian realized his connection with Jessica was still closed, and reopened it in time to feel the turmoil in her head. Lovely.

<Shaw> He sighed. "As Jessica said... then we will."

<Jessica> "Forget about the kid for a minute. Do you want to be with him or not?"

<Hope> "You can't just forget the kid. He has an obligation to raise his child."

<Jessica> "But you don't. Just fucking answer the question!"

<Hope> "I think I made myself perfectly clear."

<Jessica> "You've done the exact opposite." She put her face in her hands, "Hope... just be honest. Do you still love him? Would you want to be with him if you could?"

<Hope> "None of that matters anymore, Jess," Hope said softly. "This is why I was staying dead. Too much heartache."

<Jessica> "That is the most selfish thing you could say. What about his heartache?"

<Hope> "If I'm dead, it is the same as before. Nothing has changed. He was supposed to get over me by now."

<Shaw> "Little Stark, he is far from over you." He glanced at Jess.

<Jessica> "Would you like to know how he feels?" Jess offered, "Because, like Sebastian said, he's not."

<Hope> "Keep your powers to yourself," Hope snapped. "And tell him if you want, but I'm not doing this."

<Jessica> "Because you want to be with him." Jess finished the sentence for her, "And you don't want to admit it because you're as stubborn as ever."

<Hope> "And be constantly reminded every day of what I can't give him?! No thanks."

<Jessica> "And what about what you can give him?!" Jess was losing her patience rapidly.

<Hope> "Why are you pushing this?!"

<Jessica> "Because I know how much this is hurting him!"

<Hope> "And what about me!?"

<Jessica> "You don't even know what's going to happen because you haven't given him any choice! You just decided it's going to be shit before you gave it a chance!"

<Hope> "It's all shit! And once again, you don't care how I feel in any of this."

<Shinobi> He was bored. Hanging out with his sister and Carol was okay, but they'd wanted girl time, or whatever, so he explored the bunker. An hour into wandering, he decided to find Jess, but she wasn't around. He even tried his father's lab, which was empty.

<Shinobi> That probably meant they were together, which, ew. Still, he wanted to talk to Jess, and he supposed Sebastian's presence was a side effect he could deal with. He knocked on the door.

<Jessica> Jess opened her mouth to reply but closed it again at the knock on the door. She frowned and looked at Sebastian. Was he going to get it or should she?

<Shaw> In an instant, he knew who it was. Sebastian closed his eyes and took a deep breath, then let go of Hope to go open the door.

<Hope> She glanced at Sebastian leaving, then back at Jess. "Just once, I wish you'd take my side. On anything."

<Jessica> "I am taking your side. You'll be happier with him. You know that."

<Shaw> He stepped into the opening and quickly looked the boy over. He looked fine, so he hadn't somehow sensed Hope's presence. Good. "Son... I swear to you that I will explain things, if you wish. But for now, I need you to brace yourself."

<Shinobi> "What? The fuck does that mean?" He tried to look past Sebastian to Jess. "What's wrong? Is Jess okay?" He felt panic rising, and pushed his father aside to go inside.

<Hope> "I can't have kids, Jess!" Hope snapped at her. How the hell would all of this be better?

<Jessica> "That doesn't have anything to do with your bloody feelings!" This woman! She looked past her at hearing Obi's voice and looked between him and Sebastian.

<Shinobi> He saw red hair, and the outline of a shoulder. His heart stopped and restarted with a painful lurch. Who had red hair here? He had to stop reacting like this every time. Women had red hair.

<Hope> Hope whirled around to get Sebastian's help on this one. He'd get it. And then she froze. Obi. And the color drained from her face. Obi.... it was Obi.

<Jessica> Well it was out of her hands now. She sighed and sat back down on the bed.

<Shinobi> "....Hope?" He fell back a step, bumping into Sebastian, whose hand closed over his shoulder. This couldn't be real.

<Hope> "Obi..." she whispered, staring at him.

<Jessica> Scotch. Jess needed scotch. Why didn't they keep scotch in their room? Oh right. Small child. Damn it.

<Shinobi> "This... you..." He covered his face with his hand. She was dead. His Hope was dead. This couldn't be real!

<Shaw> Sebastian looked at Jessica over Michael's shoulder, still half holding the boy up. I have scotch in my lab...

<Jessica> You are not leaving! She'd be damned if she was going to be left alone in this mess when he was keeping Hope's shitty secret for her this whole time.

<Hope> "I... was vapor. Not dead," she told him softly.

<Shaw> I meant for both of us, to give them time, he sent, shooting her a look. "Michael, she's alive. I promise it's real."

<Shinobi> "V-vapor?" She sure as hell hadn't been vapor when they'd buried her, when he'd taken a lock of hair from her body. "Hope?" his voice cracked.

<Jessica> I don't know if it's a good idea to leave them right now.... She got up from the bed, crossing to Obi and reaching to rub his arm reassuringly.

<Hope> It was a bad idea. A horrible idea. She'd severed that link for a reason... A good reason at that. But she reopened it. If nothing else, he'd believe it was real.

<Shinobi> The empty space he'd had in his head for months filled and he had to lock his knees for fear of collapsing. "Hope..."

<Shaw> Sebastian tightened his grip on Michael when he felt the waver. Well, perhaps in a few minutes?

<Hope> I'm so sorry. Was all she could say.

<Jessica> Jess wrapped an arm around Obi and leaned close to press a kiss to his temple.

<Shinobi> In a flash, he was struggling free from Sebastian and Jess. Hope! She was alive. It was impossible, but it was her. He sprinted the short distance and threw his arms around her, burying his face against her neck and hair. You're real...

<Jessica> And there was her vindication. She raised her eyebrows at Sebastian.

<Hope> Her arms slid around him and she just held onto him, her face buried in his chest.

<Shaw> Sebastian looked at her, sliding his hands into his pockets with a shrug. He had never said she was wrong, just that she had terrible timing.

<Shinobi> How? I saw... you were... The image of her corpse rose in his mind. I looked for you, for so long...

<Hope> Hope flinched at the memory, and replaced it with that night she had returned instead.

<Shinobi> He'd written that night off as temporary insanity. Wait... that was really you?

<Jessica> Jess took Sebastian's hand to go out into the hall, "We'll be in the living area if you want us..." she said quietly.

<Hope> She nodded, pulling back to look up at him. That was me.

<Shinobi> He raised his hand to stroke her hair, her cheek. I thought I was going crazy. Obi pressed his lips together and flinched. "I'm sorry..."

<Shaw> Sebastian looked them over once more and went with Jessica, not looking forward to what was likely to be a long lecture.

<Hope> She shook her head, pressing her face into his hand. I tried to keep it easy. Simple. I thought... you'd move on... and it wouldn't matter.

<Shinobi> "Wouldn't matter?" He was lost. Just holding her again, touching her... Obi stroked her cheekbone with his thumb.

<Hope> That you'd be happy with Carol.

<Shinobi> His heart stopped. Carol, and the baby. Obi closed his eyes.

<Hope> This is why I just needed to stay dead, she emphasized.

<Shinobi> But you're not. He swallowed.

<Hope> Very much not. I've been running a resistance. But that's not the point here.... now everything just got complicated.

<Shinobi> His laugh was bitter, but he leaned to rest his forehead against hers. Like it wasn't before?

<Hope> She smiled, closing her eyes. David told me every day how stupid I was for not telling you. But I just couldn't.

<Shinobi> Obi smiled. I missed you so much.

<Hope> I missed you too. Every day. All day. she admitted.

<Shinobi> He tilted his head and brushed his nose against hers.

<Hope> She nuzzled him gently before finally allowing herself to kiss him.

<Shinobi> This was where he belonged, he thought, then just enjoyed the kiss.

<Hope> After a moment, Hope broke it to nestle back into his chest.

<Shinobi> Obi nuzzled her hair. Peppermint. He smiled.

<Hope> Hope just breathed him in and stayed where she was... while she could.

<Shinobi> So... Obi tightened his arms around her. You've been busy?

<Hope> I've been making Norman's things go boom, she told him with a smirk.

<Shinobi> Good. He could feel that smirk. That fucker's goons got me. That's why I missed the rendezvous.

<Hope> I'm going to kill him.

<Shinobi> Can I help? Getting tracked and then jumped by a fellow mutant and blasted by a Sentinel were not his favorite memories, but he let her see them.

<Hope> Absolutely, she told him firmly.

<Shinobi> He grinned. Good. Thanks. Carried away by the rush of seeing her, realization struck hard. Obi pulled back, trying to get her to look at him.

<Hope> She did when he pulled back, searching his face.

<Shinobi> "How... much did, um, they tell you?" His fingers were still in her hair. She was alive. She was alive, and he was... suddenly a fucking monster again.

<Hope> "Enough," she admitted, flinching a bit.

<Shinobi> He bit his lip. "I thought you were dead," he said, his voice cracking. "I'm so sorry, Hope."

<Hope> "That's why I tried to stay dead... it just... make things less complicated."

<Shinobi> "Why?"

<Hope> "Because you're with Carol... and now..." she trailed off. Now Carol was pregnant.

<Shinobi> "Y-you think I would have?" he sputtered. "If I'd known?" He cupped her face with both hands. "I was looking for you!"

<Hope> "Of course not," she looked at him, her hands over his. "But I can't change that now. And neither can you."

<Shinobi> His brows furrowed. "What do you mean?"

<Hope> "She's pregnant."

<Shinobi> Obi looked down. "Yeah."

<Hope> And Hope looked away. "Complicated."

<Shinobi> He bit his lip. "I'm sorry."

<Hope> "You don't have to be sorry. I'm not blaming you. It's just... how it is now."

<Shinobi> "What... does that mean?" Obi tried to get her to look at him.

<Hope> "Obviously you'll stay with Carol." She looked back up at him.

<Shinobi> His jaw slackened. "I... what?"

<Hope> She blinked at him. "Aren't you?"

<Shinobi> He looked away, blinking. Just last night Carol had told him she didn't want to talk about tomorrow. "She... doesn't really want me."

<Hope> "She...." Oh hell no. Hope started for the door.

<Shinobi> Startled, he could only follow, then edge around her to block the door. "What? Where are you going?"

<Hope> "To kick her ass?" Wasn't that obvious? "I gave you up to give you two a shot and she pulls this shit?"

<Shinobi> "You... you gave me up?" What the fuck? "Why... why would you do that?" He blinked in confusion. I missed you so much. I looked for you.... why wouldn't you tell me?

<Hope> "Because you two were together!" You went after her...

<Shinobi> "Because you were dead!" He shook his head. I went - what?

<Hope> That night... you went after her. So I tried to give you what I thought you wanted.

<Shinobi> He tried to remember the night he'd tried to forget. It was freezing outside, I didn't want her to go... "I thought you were dead!" he repeated, feeling his eyes well up.

<Hope> "Stop that!" She pounced on him, arms wrapping around him tightly. Fuck Carol. That was her Obi.

<Shinobi> His legs gave out and he returned her hug.

<Hope> We'll figure it out. she told him, kissing him again.

<Shinobi> Obi returned the kiss, desperate to keep her. I can't believe you're alive. He backed her up against the door.

<Hope> I'm here... and I'm alive. Hope was trapped between him and the door, but she didn't seem to mind too much, deepening their kiss.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Fri Aug 09, 2019 4:16 pm

<Hope> Scouting trips were hit and miss on being super exciting... or unbelievably boring. This one... was boring. No movement had taken place for over 2 hours. That could be a good thing. It could mean her team would have an easy time with this target.

<Hope> The redhead tucked her hair into a ponytail, moreso out of boredom than anything, and readjusted herself in her seat, watching... and waiting.

<Viper> Viper had waited what she deemed an appropriate amount of time after she'd received notification of another teleport and had made herself ready. Checking she had everything she may need, she followed the signal and located the source.

<Hope> What Hope wouldn't give for a Twitter feed right about now. She sighed and checked her watch.

<Viper> "Rumours of your demise seem to have been greatly exaggerated."

<Hope> Hope jumped, swinging her gun around to look at Viper, immediately lowering it. "I'm going to put a bell on you."

<Viper> "So many people have suggested that. I have no idea what they think that would accomplish." She put her hands in her pockets. "You came to my house and didn't even say hello."

<Hope> "Right... sorry. It's... complicated," she sighed, looking back at her target. If Viper wanted her dead, she'd already be dead.

<Viper> "I'm sure it is. Nothing with your family is ever simple." She moved closer to Hope and found somewhere to sit down.

<Hope> "My plan is to rob this place... and then set it on fire. With explosives. Obviously. I need the parts inside it."

<Viper> "For what?" She raised an eyebrow, "I'm sure there are easier ways to get parts."

<Hope> "But those don't send a Fuck You message to Norman." Hope smirked. "Pietro and I are close to finishing a device to interfere with the Sentinels' sensors."

<Viper> "Indeed? And you don't want to share? I'm almost certain I could find many uses for such a device."

<Hope> "I have no problem sharing. I'm sure you would find a way to fine tune it. We'd all have uses for this device. It means we could go out again."

<Viper> "If if would help... I have a large supply of resources you can use... not to mention that I am in possession of some excellent engineers and a chemist.... though the chemist is still not quite herself."

<Hope> "And I've got the best geneticists too..." Hope pointed out, smiling a bit. It would be great to have more help on this. It was almost beyond her.

<Viper> "Then it would make sense to pool those resources, don't you think? Somewhere secure with the equipment to make best use of their abilities." She looked across at Hope's breaking and entering target, "For a long time I planned for something like this... the place you visited has space for hundreds... but I prepared some spaces specially for the people I knew would be important."

<Hope> "Like Jess and Sebastian," Hope offered, nodding her understanding.

<Viper> "Yes... and you and your father. He is making good use of the lab I built for him but not so much of the room I provided. I had to move a bed into the lab so that he would sleep somewhere that wasn't his work station."

<Hope> Hope cringed a bit. That was probably her fault too. Then what Viper said clicked. "Wait... me?"

<Viper> "Of course you," She was surprised Hope hadn't considered herself part of the list with that Stark ego. "You are your father's daughter... and I have been familiar with your family for a very long time... besides... Jessica considers you family. I could hardly separate you, could I?"

<Hope> "Guess when you put it that way..." she smirked a bit. "Pooling resources would be helpful."

<Viper> "Indeed... and I can't deny the presence of geneticists would be useful at this time..." Though she had yet to have the conversation with Carol, she knew she would be expected to assist but the woman wasn't entirely human and it presented complications.

<Hope> "I've got a couple of others too. Few more from Xavier's. Couple of former SHIELD."

<Viper> "Then bring them with you," she gave Hope a small smile. It was hard not to ask who she had from SHIELD with her. "I realise you have some things to figure out but there is space to do that and your family is there."

<Hope> "You have room for all of us then? And we can continue to do what we're doing?"

<Viper> "More than enough room," she assured her, "I can show you a map, if you'd like. And you may do whatever you wish. No one is a prisoner there. I just ask that whatever you may do doesn't compromise our security."

<Hope> "Absolutely," Hope agreed. That didn't even need to be said.

<Viper> "With that in mind..." she said carefully, deciding that she couldn't not ask. "Who do you have from SHIELD? Will they have concerns about working with me? Given my history..."

<Hope> "David shouldn't. The other guy is Rick... he's one of David's loyal guys. David has a few more, but they aren't with us. They are scattered."

<Viper> She nodded, her expression barely betraying the relief, "Then we can find the others once you're settled... and, if it helps, I am no longer associated with Hydra. After we deal with Osborn, they are at the top of my list."

<Hope> "Go get em, Tiger. I want to kill Norman too."

<Viper> "Then we should definitely work together. We may get it done faster... Goodness knows, I have enough distractions I could use more pairs of hands for."

<Hope> "I'm down. I think I have the schedule of this place too. I'll have my guys get packed and moved in."

<Viper> She nodded, "Good. I'll open up your lab for you and get it ready... and open my genetics lab also." She got to her feet, taking a device out of her pockets, "In case you need to contact me before you arrive... I am not fond of telepathy."

<Hope> Hope took it with a nod. "Thanks, Viper."

<Viper> "There is no need to thank me for this," Viper replied, "Our goals are the same. It makes sense to work together."

<Hope> Smiling, Hope nodded. "Still. You didn't have to take us in."

<Viper> She shook her head, "Nonsense. That was always the plan."

<Hope> Hope grinned more, nodding a final time. At least her team would have a real place to live now. "Well. Thanks anyway. We'll be there soon."

<Viper> "Good. I'll make sure to unhide some of the good scotch." Customary smirk in place, Viper activated her teleporter.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Fri Aug 09, 2019 4:18 pm

<Shinobi> Obi wasn't sure if he should feel guilty or not when he went back to the room he'd shard with Carol. They'd made no real promises, partially because Carol hadn't wanted to, but still.

<Shinobi> He opened the door and went in, finding Carol sleeping in the bed. He watched her, trying to analyze his feelings.

<Carol> Carol was only half asleep because her hitchhiker was wide awake and she grumbled a little at the sound of the door, determined to cling to the little bit of rest she was getting. Not enough coffee in the world.

<Shinobi> He heard her protest and smiled a little, sitting down on the edge of the bed and reaching to tuck her blonde hair behind her ear.

<Carol> She sucked in a breath at the touch and stretched a little, turning her face toward his hand and mumbling a hi.

<Shinobi> "Hey." His smile broadened. "You okay?"

<Carol> She nodded, "Yeah... Miriam and I wore each other out," she returned the smile, "Still loves those canned peaches though."

<Shinobi> Obi laughed softly. "Yeah, I can imagine." He really hated to ruin what seemed like a good day for her. Sighing, he laid down beside her.

<Carol> "Where've you been?" She shifted to get more comfortable, "Poking around in strange places?"

<Shinobi> "Yeah, I suppose so." He wasn't sure he wanted to immediately get into this, but here they were.

<Carol> "Find anything fun?" She was going to have to investigate Viper's collection of contraptions at some point.

<Shinobi> "Um..." He reached for her hand, folding it between between his own. "Carol, I need to tell you something. I... didn't know myself until just a while ago."

<Carol> She frowned, confused by the sudden seriousness, "What's the matter?"

<Shinobi> Nothing was the matter - it was fantastic news... for everyone but Carol. Obi bit his lip. "Hope is alive."

<Carol> She blinked at him, her brain had stalled. "Huh?"

<Shinobi> "Hope. She's not dead." He kept his voice soft, dreading when it sunk in.

<Carol> Carol wondered if this was another thing like that night in Alaska. She shook her head, watching him carefully, "Noooo we buried her..."

<Shinobi> "I know, but - I just saw her." He knew it was hard to believe, but she was talking very slowly.

<Carol> "Are you sure?" This was a weird conversation. It wasn't just her, right? This was weird. Was she still asleep?

<Shinobi> "Yes," he said, although it came out more questioning than it should as he looked at her.

<Carol> "How sure? Has anyone else seen her?" She had to be asleep. She shifted so she could pinch herself. Huh. Not asleep. Well why not? Everything was already fucked up, it may as well go completely crazy.

<Shinobi> Aha, proof. "Yes. Jess and Sebastian."

<Carol> Well okay. "But..." she was still having trouble getting past that they buried her. "That hole took fucking hours to dig! She couldn't have just sat up and told me not to bother?"

<Shinobi> He snorted. "She said she was stuck. You know she's got Bobby Drake's powers, and she was stuck... like frozen."

<Carol> Carol wrinkled her nose, pulling her hand from his and rolling onto her back before she covered her face with her hands. "So... that night in Alaska?"

<Shinobi> He sighed and propped himself up on an elbow. "It... was really her," he said quietly.

<Carol> She sighed, shifting her hands to the baby bump and turning her head to look at him, "What do you want to do?"

<Shinobi> "She..." He frowned, his gaze landing on the bump. "Sorry, I'm still kind of in shock myself. She didn't want me to know she was alive..."

<Carol> "You don't have to apologise..." She wasn't even sure what that apology was for. "Obviously you know now... so... if you want to go back to her... that's okay..."

<Shinobi> He wanted to go back to her, of course. "What are you going to do?"

<Carol> She frowned at him, "What do you mean?"

<Shinobi> "Don't... leave. I know this is... a really fucked up situation, but you've got the baby, and..." And what?

<Carol> "I'm not going anywhere," she rolled her eyes, "Yeah I'm gonna have a kid to look after. Don't know what the hell I'm gonna do about that but I'm not gonna just pick up and leave..."

<Shinobi> "Well, I'll still be here..." This was already incredibly awkward.

<Carol> "Yeah, I know..." she turned her gaze back to the ceiling. "And I'll be on my own... I can handle it. I'm used to it." Even if it sucked.

<Shinobi> Obi winced. "I'm sorry, Carol."

<Carol> "It's fine..." she sighed heavily, looking at him again, "You'll be happier with her anyway...."

<Shinobi> "That's not..." He frowned and reached over to touch her hand again. "I really do care about you." Hope could probably even sense how much he did, which... was also awkward.

<Carol> She shifted onto her side again, "I know... but my feelings are... all over the place... and I know I'm gonna end up ruining whatever this is sooner or later... so just... go be happy. Better at least one of us not be miserable...."

<Shinobi> Obi swallowed hard. "I never meant to make you miserable..."

<Carol> She shook her head, "It's not you... I'm bad at this... I wasn't looking for a relationship... I'm still not..."

<Shinobi> Obi nodded, frown back in place.

<Carol> "I don't want to hurt you... I keep telling you I suck at this relationship stuff... I just... It doesn't matter... be happy with Hope... forget this crap.... and, whatever you want to do with the kid... however involved you want to be... we'll figure it out."

<Shinobi> "Well I want to be here for you and the baby. I... none of this is the baby's fault, so I want to do my best." He sat up, not sure what else to do.

<Carol> "Then we'll work it out." She sat up after some effort, "Don't worry about me... I'll be fine."

<Shinobi> "Well you know that's easier said than done," he said with a sigh.

<Carol> "We live in the same building, it's not like you won't be able to check up on me," she reminded him, shifting to wrap her arms around him.

<Shinobi> "Good point." He turned and hugged her, resting his chin on her shoulder with a sigh. "Life is so weird."

<Carol> "Yeah... somehow it finds new ways to be even weirder every day..." She gave him a squeeze and pressed a kiss to his cheek, "It'll work out... not sure how... but something'll happen."

<Shinobi> "Well, I'm pretty sure something did." He returned the kiss, pressing his lips to her forehead before he let go.

<Carol> "Something good. So don't go dragging your ass around like you feel guilty for nothing, okay? You and I would never have happened if her popsicle ass had woken up sooner. It is what it is... just leave it alone now..." She turned her face away. Damned hormones.

<Shinobi> He opened his mouth to argue, but... well, she was right. And now she was crying. He sighed. "It's not nothing..."

<Carol> "Well it's not something," she replied, getting to her feet and brushing the back of her hand over her cheeks. "I mean it... no guilt vacations. Go be happy. I'll manage."

<Shinobi> Obi didn't want to argue, especially since he'd just dropped a bomb on her. "I... guess I should get my stuff..."

<Carol> "Or I can get mine... I mean... you don't have to go tonight but... I guess you probably should..." She pushed a hand through her hair, "I'll... go and get out of your way for a while..."

<Shinobi> "I don't want to make you move." He sighed and stood up. In fact, he wasn't sure where he was going when he moved. A spare room, he supposed.

<Carol> "You're not making me - I'm offering." She was probably going to move rooms anyway. "Um... I don't know if you want to be there when I talk to Viper..."

<Shinobi> "Do you want me there?" He turned to look at her again.

<Carol> She shrugged helplessly, "I don't want to have that conversation on my own... honestly, it's going to be awkward whoever comes with me... may as well be you..."

<Shinobi> "Then I'll come." He nodded, bending to fish his pack from under the bed.

<Carol> "Okay... thanks... I'll let you know when I've talked myself into it..." She headed for the door in a bit of a hurry because she could feel those hormones trying to jump her again.

<Shinobi> Obi turned to watch her leave, raising his hand to rub his fingers over his lips. He wanted to say something, or go after her, but he couldn't.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Fri Aug 09, 2019 4:20 pm

<Hope> It had not been easy rounding up the entire resistance and getting them to agree to helping Viper. They were, however, 100% down for a safe place to live. So packing had commenced. Once it was over, Illyana and Hope worked together to teleport the group to the bunker.

<Shinobi> This bunker was huge, but not huge enough for him to find a room to his liking. Obi stayed phased and explored, as he'd done the last time he was ...upset? Worried? Elated? He wasn't sure what in the hell he was feeling.

<David> Glancing around, David nodded his approval. "She outdid herself. How big did you say this place was?"

<Hope> "Huge?" Hope offered with a shrug. How was she supposed to know how big it was?

<Viper> Viper looked up from her work station when the expected party arrived and dismissed the security alert with a roll of her eyes. She was going to need to overhaul the thing at some point. Once that was taken care of, she got up from her desk and straightened her clothes before she emerged from her current office to say hello. "I'm begining to think it is a good thing I've taken to not sleeping."

<Shinobi> The link Hope had reactivated earlier sprung to life again and he jumped, then started tracing his path back through the walls and ductwork. You're back!

<David> "Sleep is overrated," David assured her, smirking. Damn she was hot as ever.

<Hope> I'm back! You sound super excited, Hope teased Obi, smiling at Viper. "Hello again."

<Shinobi> Hell yeah. He was smiling now, and stepped back through the wall into a hallway and started toward her.

<Viper> "So it would seem," Viper replied to David, crossing the lab to join the group. "Welcome," she said to them all, "Would you like to be shown to quarters first or would you rather have the tour?"

<Illyana> "Quarters would be good," Illy told Viper, holding one of her twins as she slept.

<Hope> Hope just grinned as she saw Obi, moving to meet him halfway.

<David> David did not very discretely watch 'that ass.' Yep still as good as he remembered. He snapped himself back to attention. "Probably a good idea. We do have a few littles."

<Viper> Viper moved to one of the walls, "You can summon a map of the facility at any time simply by placing your hand against a wall," she demonstrated, "The map can then be dismissed for access to the computer systems and the screen repositioned anywhere you may want it. For now... follow me and I'll show you to the rooms I've opened up for you."

<Shinobi> Obi was grinning like an idiot and didn't care, picking up speed to grab her in a hug and pick her up for a spin.

<Hope> Hope laughed as she let Obi spin her, forgetting about the group behind her.

<Rick> Someone, however, just glared Obi down.

<Shinobi> Hey, Ariel. He smiled and set her down, but didn't let go, leaning to give her a kiss.

<Viper> Viper gestured for the others to follow her, Hope could catch up. "They're not far. I was given the impression most of you want to work so I thought I should put you nearer the labs."

<Hope> Hey Obi, she smiled in the kiss, moving closer to him.

<David> "That might be all some of these nerds do."

<Illyana> "Ahem."

<David> "Nice nerds?"

<Pietro> "You need the nerds. Don't badmouth us."

<Viper> "I believe I may also fit that description. I could teleport you somewhere rather unpleasant in punishment," Viper warned playfully.

<Shinobi> She was here, she was real. That was all he cared about right now, raising a hand to her hair while they kissed. Missed you.

<David> "Because living with Hope was so pleasant?" David teased.

<Hope> I'm here, Obi, she assured him, staying in the kiss until she heard David. "Hey!" She shouted down at him, breaking the kiss, but taking Obi's hand. I missed you too.

<Viper> "You might eat those words later." They had no idea the crazy this bunker contained. She stepped out into the hall.

<David> David grinned. It was worth it just to see her happy again.

<Shinobi> He squeezed her hand and settled the pack still on his shoulders with a shrug. He followed along with her and caught David's eye, giving him a nod.

<David> David gave the kid a sly smirk. It was good to have him back. Even if he was a dumbass.

<Viper> Once the door was opened, Viper just about dodged a flash of silver that left the shoulder of a blonde woman and disappeared down the hall. She raised an eyebrow and turned her attention back to the woman. "Well. I had wondered where you two had gone."

<Meggan> "Shapeshifting is surprisingly useful for hiding," she gave Viper a smile.

<Emma> Emma took in all this place. "How did you afford this?"

<David> David about snorted, hiding it instead with a cough.

<Jean> "No shit! This couldn't be cheap. Jesus... Oh my God, do you have jacuzzis?"

<Viper> Viper raised an eyebrow at the question, "I hardly think that matters." She turned her attention to Jean, "There are pool and garden areas you can enjoy. They are marked on the map. It is fully searchable."

<Jean> Her mouth fell open a little. "Fuck me."

<David> David had to biiiiite his tongue.

<Viper> "I have endevoured to make this place as comfortable as possible. If anything is lacking, let me know and I'll try to fix it." She started toward the sleeping quarters, pointing them out when they arrived.

<Tony> Jesus it was loud out here. Was it normally this loud? This was why he never left his lab. His terrorist was normally very punctual with his coffee deliveries, but not tonight.

<Shinobi> "It is pretty nice here," he admitted. "Way better than Alaska," he added, giving Hope a small grin. "I still hate Alaska. Sorry."

<Hope> "I mean, I can't blame you... but Alaska is still way awesome. Just saying," she grinned back at him.

<Shinobi> "I did learn to shoot things, and skin things, but... yeah." His nose wrinkled.

<Hope> "About time," Hope smirked.

<Viper> "Ah, Hope..." Viper turned to look in her direction, "This one is your room." She tapped the door.

<Hope> "Oh hey, thanks!" Hope headed for it. Forget the group. She had a room! With a bed. Hopefully. Surely.

<Tony> He knew where the kitchen was, but screw it. There were more interesting things going on. Time to be nosy.

<Viper> Viper gave her a smile, moving on and assigning more rooms, a few rooms down - close but not so close he'd hear things he'd rather not - she pointed David to his room. One of the few that had been specifically decorated and assigned long beforee the world went to hell.

<Hope> Hope looked inside her room. "Wooooow," she stared at it. It was so... her.

<Shinobi> Obi was glad he'd never seen this room before now. It was yellow. "Wow is right," he said with a laugh.

<Hope> "Oh look at the sunflowers!" Hope pointed out to him, smiling.

<Shinobi> "I see." He had tears in his eyes, but for the first time in a long time they were happy ones.

<Hope> "Obi...." What is it? Hope asked, looking up at him.

<Viper> "Am I to assume your room meets with your approval?" Viper asked, looking back at Hope again as the others filed into their rooms.

<Shinobi> He shook his head, still smiling. I just never thought I'd see this again. Or be here, with you. He looked away from Viper, because he did still have some pride.

<Hope> "It's perfect," Hope told Viper, nestling into Obi's chest.

<Viper> "And you?" She asked David, lowering her voice so only he could hear her as she turned toward him.

<David> David just nodded. It looked like his home in China. And he just couldn't.

<Viper> She smiled, "Good... there's a panel on the wall behind that painting that slides away... I think you'll like what you find inside."

<David> "Do I know the artist?" he asked, looking the painting over.

<Viper> "Very well," she told him, leaning against the door frame.

<David> He nodded approvingly and opened the panel to gaze at all the lovely weapons. "Hello babies..."

<Viper> "There's also another surprise for you if you care to study the map a little more closely later," she glanced over her shoulder to check on their level of privacy.

<David> Doing as she instructed, David was surprised to find a place filled with, he knew at once, his tea. "How..."

<Viper> "How do you think?" She smiled at him, "I have been working on this place for quite some time..."

<David> "Tea thief," he told her softly, moving in closer to her.

<Viper> "It's only stealing if you don't give it back," she countered, straightening up and taking a few steps to meet him half way.

<David> "I'm glad you're alright," he whispered.

<Shaw> He'd sensed Hope as soon as she returned, but took his time in finding the door of his lab. With Jessica still seething, his lab was now his bedroom. Not that he'd been sleeping, as he'd managed to overcome his healing abilities with two bottles of scotch.

<Viper> "I missed you," she told him, keeping her voice low, "I'm glad you're okay too..." If he hadn't been, someone would be very very sorry.

<David> "Can't destroy me. You know that."

<Viper> She offered him a smile, "I'm glad." There were worse things but he didn't need to know what she'd been through. Especially not when they had an audience.

<Tony> "Shaw! You... look like how I feel." He spotted his old friend coming down the hall. "Aww, let me guess. Your prototype wouldn't boot up? Sad. Mine did!"

<Shaw> He stopped. Tony. Hope. Sebastian blinked very slowly until there was only one Tony again. Oh, hell. "Stark... I need to talk to you." It came out overly enunciated.

<David> He grinned and stole the quickest kiss on her cheek before going to inspect his tea.

<Viper> She laughed softly, muttering that she'd seem him later when Sebastian's voice floated down the hall. Oh, this should be interesting. She stepped back out into the corridor.

<Hope> Tony? Hope edged back into the hall.

<Tony> "If you needed help, you just could have asked for it." Tony tsked, spreading his arms wide to meet up with Sebastian. "Or do you just need a hug?"

<Shaw> Normally, he found Stark's antics amusing, but... he was dizzy. "Tony, I really do... we need to talk."

<Hope> "Dad?" Hope started down the hall.

<Viper> Perhaps now was the time to unhide that scotch in case a distraction was needed. Viper ducked into one of the rooms to acquire some.

<Shaw> He saw Hope from the corner of his eye and turned, nearly keeling over and grabbing the wall for balance. Michael was close behind her. "Stark..."

<Tony> His smile slipped at the voice, and then at Shaw's face, those creepy blue eyes of his zeroed in on something behind him. Tony turned around.

<Tony> "You!" He pointed. "You're... not dead!"

<Hope> "I'm not dead!" she grinned at him, moving toward him. "I was just... stuck. In Bobby form."

<Carol> Damn it. It was so hard to sleep and now there was so much noise outside. No one lived down here! Why was there noise?! She grumbled as she rolled out of bed and headed for the door, "The fuck is going on out here?"

<Tony> "Stuck..." He blinked. "Well what did you do that for?"

<Hope> "Seemed the cool thing to do," Hope told him, pouncing her dad for a hug.

<Carol> Oh shit. She wondered if she could just step backwards and pretend she hadn't seen. But the hitchhiker was awake and a kick to her kidneys made her curse again.

<Shaw> "Yes... so Hope is alive, as I was saying..." He leaned against the wall.

<Tony> He snorted. "You spent way too much time with that otterpop." Tony returned the hug despite himself. He still had a kid! Dad skills on point!

<Shinobi> "Are you okay?" He kind of wanted to poke his father to see if he fell over. He was wasted. With all the distraction, he hadn't seen Carol yet.

<Carol> Sebastian looked worse than she felt but Obi was over there... Damn she wanted a drink. So bad.

<Hope> Hope laughed. "Maybe. But I'm thankful I did. It kept me alive." At Obi's words, she glanced over at Sebastian. He looked... rough.

<Viper> Viper emerged with scotch once she was sure there was no danger to the contents of the bottle but wondered if she should reconsider the definition of danger in that respect when she spotted Carol.

<Tony> Tony looked over too, but it wasn't at Shaw's drunken carcass. He reached out and cuffed Michael on the ear. "Idiot."

<Hope> "Hey!" Hope moved to defend Obi.

<Carol> Viper seemed like a safe bet... and she had booze. Carol decided to hide behind her.

<Tony> He looked from one Shaw to the other. "Blondes. It must be genetic."

<Shinobi> Obi was rubbing the side of his head but froze at that. Shit. "I didn't know," he muttered.

<Shaw> His scotch tried to climb up his esophagus and he gulped it back down, only now noticing Carol himself.

<Viper> Yep. She should have rethought the definition. She protested as the bottle was stolen.

<Hope> Hope looked over at Obi, checking he was ok.

<David> David, well, he was laughing. "I've wanted to do that for a good while now. But good to see ya, kid."

<Carol> Ignoring the protest, Carol started back to the room she'd left with the bottle as she opened it.

<Shaw> "Carol, don't-" he tripped over Michael, but pushed past.

<Tony> "See, blondes." He pointed, shaking his head and then plopping his fully healed hand on Michael's shoulder. "I know you didn't know, kid. Nobody... could have known." He looked back up at his daughter, this time with a small sincere smile.

<Hope> She smiled back at her dad. "I didn't even know, to be honest," she admitted.

<David> "Where's the popcorn?"

<Viper> "She stole it." Viper gestured at Carol. The scotch was the popcorn damnit!

<Carol> She thought about stopping when Sebastian yelled but eh. Today sucked. She was so done with today.

<Shinobi> "I never would have... if I'd known..." He was looking between Hope and Tony. "You know that, right?"

<Carol> And that hurt more than it should have. She closed her eyes and shook her head, going on into the room and sitting down on the bed.

<Hope> "I know," Hope assured him, wrapping her arms around him.

<Shinobi> Sebastian followed her, keeping a hand on the wall since his balance modulator was clearly offline right now. At the doorway, he nearly fell in.

<Carol> Carol looked over at him as she set the bottle on her knee after taking a mouthful. "You gonna lecture me on drinking right now?"

<Shaw> "Yes, I should, but... you might notice I probably would be dead if I didn't have a healing ability, so... I won't." He did, however, flop himself onto the bed beside her.

<Carol> She moved over to make some room for him, "Good. Otherwise I'd have to shove it somewhere you wouldn't appreciate."

<Shaw> His long nose wrinkled. "Just don't drink as much as I did, for God's sake."

<Carol> She looked him over, "Do you even know how much that was?"

<Tony> "Mutants are weird. You guys... it's never boring, that's for sure." He sighed and placed a hand on each of them. "So, are we back to deliriously happy again?'

<Hope> "I mean, I am," Hope laughed, looking over at Obi. Mostly. She was mostly deliriously happy.

<Shinobi> Obi nodded. "I am." He grinned at her, taking her hand. The guilt was there, but... he could compartmentalize, right?

<Tony> "Good!" He gave them both a smack and straightened up, reaching into the collar of his shirt.

<Shaw> "There were two... and then... more..." He held up a hand to try to count, but just ended up staring at his fingers. Where they always so large?

<Carol> "Awesome." She patted his knee, "Stellar example you're setting there. Well done." She had another drink from the bottle, "Did your day suck as hard as mine? Willing to bet not."

<Hope> Hope laughed at Tony, but she kept her eyes on Obi. Damn she'd missed him.

<Shaw> "Well, I angered my wife to the point of physical assault by attempting to tell her the truth, and so I've been invited to sleep in my lab for the foreseeable future." He rolled his head sideways to look at her. "I know you had a bad day, love."

<Tony> He pulled a fine chain from his collar and unclasped it, unwinding something and pocketing the chain. Tony held up the pendant in front of the young couple.

<Carol> "You like physical assault so that's not a bad thing... but sleeping in your lab sucks... at least she'll forgive you and you can go back. You're not on your own anymore...." She shifted to lean against him.

<Hope> "What are you-" Hope let out a gasp, staring at the 'pendant.' It couldn't be!

<Shinobi> Obi was just as shocked. "I looked for it..."

<Tony> He held the canary yellow diamond ring and swung his hand between the two of them. "Well, I had it. Surprise. One of you gonna take it, oooor should I keep wearing it. Generally not my style, but I can make do."

<Hope> Hope reached for it, not really believing this part was real.

<Tony> He set the ring in the palm of her hand and smirked, tilting his head. "Keep track of it this time, missy."

<Hope> She turned and looked at Obi, a little unsure of what to do with it now.

<Shinobi> He smiled at her, not sure himself. "So, we should... probably talk? Since it looks like you're moving in."

<Hope> "Yeah... talking is probably a good idea," Hope admitted, closing her hand around the ring.

<Viper> Well this got very boring very fast. Viper pouted. She didn't even have scotch to console herself with because it was stolen. She was just going to have to get more.

<Tony> He looked back and forth at the idiots. "Well, you're welcome. Now, shoo! Go have sex." Tony stopped for a minute. "I'm probably not supposed to tell you that, but we know it's going to happen, so enjoy! Don't do anything I wouldn't do!"

<Hope> "And if we do, name it after you?" Hope supplied, giving Tony a last hug.

<Viper> Oh she couldn't pass that up, "That's a very short list."

<Tony> He returned the hug a little awkwardly, then pointed. "See, she got it. And there you are - where's my coffee?"

<Shinobi> Obi looked away, pretty sure he was a horrific shade of red. Tony was definitely back to himself.

<Viper> "I got distracted," she gestured at Hope, "I can make it better with scotch if you'd like?"

<Tony> He patted Hope and moved on. "Now you're talking my language," he said, grinning at Viper.

<Hope> Hope smiled as she watched him. It was good to see Tony again, and to see him not crazy. Well. Normal amounts of crazy.

<Viper> Viper inclined her head to invite him to walk with her and threw David a smirk.

<Shinobi> Obi reached out to take her hand.

<Hope> Hope took it, going with him into her... their? (she wasn't sure) room.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Posts: 1805
Joined: Thu Nov 23, 2006 9:24 pm
Title: Pushed Beaver
Nightscrawlearth Character: :quicksilver :invisiblewoman :spiderwoman
Location: Cloud 9!! ^_^

Re: What if...? DoFP

Post by Svartfreja » Fri Aug 09, 2019 4:33 pm

<Carol> The corridor was empty at last and her door was closed... well it wasn't her door technically because she'd stolen the room from its empty state without asking but whatever. Carol had pulled Sebastian more onto the bed when he'd passed out and turned the main lights off, leaving enough light from a lamp to pour a glass or five of scotch before she went back to drinking out of the bottle.

<Carol> She was going to hate herself for this later she was sure but, right now, it was helping with the fuckedupness of the day. Damn she'd missed scotch. She snorted softly to herself as she remembered the last time she'd had any scotch and how Hope-related that fucked up night was too. Awesome. Now even scotch was tainted. She wasn't going to stop drinking it though.

<Shaw> He groaned, feeling like an anvil was sitting between his eyes. Even raising his arm to rub his face felt difficult.

<Carol> She looked over at the bed when Sebastian made a noise, "Which level of regret are you at? Painkillers or death?"

<Shaw> The motion of his fingers at the bridge of his nose stopped. Where the fuck was he? Slowly, he tried to remember. "Carol?" he croaked.

<Carol> "Painkillers it is." She unfolded herself from her seat at the table and got up to fetch him a glass of water and some aspirin from the bathroom. "Need a recap or wanna wait til you remember all on your own?"

<Shaw> There was more groaning as he sat up and squinted. "I... passed out?" He was mildly impressed with himself if that was the case.

<Carol> "Yeah... you'd had so much you lost count." She held out the glass of water and offered him the painkillers on her open palm. "So... congrats, I guess?"

<Shaw> "Well, I am terribly impressive." He tried to grin at her, but it ended up a little cockeyed as he squinted at the bedside light. Sebastian took the water and pills with a thank you.

<Carol> "Impressively wasted," she agreed, "Thought you were gonna end up on your face for a while there."

<Shaw> "I think I did." His face hurt, anyway. After downing the meds and most of the water, he cleared his throat and looked up at her again.

<Carol> "If you did, it was before you showed up yelling in the hallway..." She returned to her seat at the table and the tainted scotch.

<Shaw> At that, his eyes widened a little and memory returned. He focused on the bottle, mostly empty. "Carol," he said, tone questioning.

<Carol> "What?" She asked, deciding she should probably swap back to the glass now that she had an audience.

<Shaw> "That's..." He sighed. "I gather Michael spoke to you before Hope's group arrived."

<Carol> "Yeah he spoke to me." She picked up the glass, balancing it on her knee after she propped her feet up on the table.

<Shaw> "You don't need me to tell you that this is a terrible idea." He forced himself to his feet and his head spun a little. Very impressive.

<Carol> "What? Talking to me? Yeah probably..." she emptied the glass and picked up the bottle to pour another, "But it's fine because he doesn't need to do that anymore if he doesn't want to. I told him to go back to Hope so you don't even need to lecture me about hurting his feelings."

<Shaw> Perhaps he was still drunk, since that didn't make much sense. Shaking his head, he took the bottle from her and sloshed it. "No, this."

<Carol> "Hey! You've had enough!" She grabbed for the bottle. "Get your own!"

<Shaw> "And you're pregnant!" He took a long swig, which burned, surprisingly.

<Carol> "Really? I hadn't noticed." She snatched the bottle back, "Feeling well enough to lecture me, huh?"

<Shaw> "Yes." He grabbed it back again and took a longer pull, coughing.

<Carol> "Working on fixing that?" She raised an eyebrow at the drinking, "I know I shouldn't be drinking, okay? And fuck you for lecturing me right now."

<Shaw> "I haven't even started lecturing, love," he sputtered, chugging the scotch as quickly as he could.

<Carol> She slid her feet off the table and onto the floor with a thump, "Don't start. I'm really not in the mood." And he was drinking all her scotch!

<Shaw> When the bottle was empty, he felt a little like he might vomit, but he set it down and looked around to see if there were any more.

<Carol> She wanted to hit him with that bottle. "What now? Want somewhere to throw up and waste all that scotch you just stole from me?"

<Shaw> Sebastian coughed. "I might."

<Carol> "Shoulda let me drink it then, dumbass." She was tired, drunk and pissed off enough that her Bostonian accent and inherited temper were rearing their heads.

<Shaw> "No, no I shouldn't, because it's terrible for you, and for the baby." He had to sit down on the edge of the bed again.

<Carol> "Fuck the baby! I didn't want it anyway!" She didn't mean that and regretted it the second it was out of her mouth but she'd said it now.

<Shaw> Sebastian sighed, but was hardly surprised. "Jess and I could raise it." She wouldn't stay mad at him forever.

<Carol> "Well how nice for you!" She was on her feet before she realised she was getting up and she pressed her palms to her forehead as she started pacing.

<Shaw> "I'm just trying to give you an option," he said, following her motions until that made him dizzy too.

<Carol> "That's not an option! That's just another example of why I am the worst person to be pregnant! I can't take care of a baby! I was going to suck at it when I had help and now I don't have shit! And you want me to give the kid away? Like that's some how better?!"

<Shaw> "It could be, for you, and for the child." He shrugged, not sure himself. "Or, we help you. It's still my grandchild." Clearly, he'd found one of the limits of his healing abilities tonight, since this scotch was hitting him hard.

<Carol> "You're not getting it!" She curled her fingers into her hair for a moment before sliding her hands down from her forehead to cover her face. "I still have to not drink, not go outside, not do stupid shit and then have the kid! And I have to do that all alone now!" And she really didn't want to. Oh damn those fucking hormones. She wanted to be angry right now!

<Shaw> He sighed. "I know." Sebastian struggled back to his feet and over to her to give her an unsteady hug.

<Carol> "No you don't!" She hit at him but gave up and let him hug her. "You don't know..."

<Shaw> There wasn't much else he could say, so he just held her, while his head was spinning.

<Carol> She sobbed into his shoulder for a few minutes until she managed to calm herself down, "I don't want to be alone..." she said quietly, "I can't do it..."

<Shaw> His own guilt was heavy, but he raised his hands and stroked her hair. "You are one of the toughest women I've known."

<Carol> She shook her head, "I'm not... I haven't been that person for a long time..."

<Shaw> "Things are difficult, for everyone." He petted her hair. "You'll get back to yourself."

<Carol> "You're not listening..." she sighed, "I haven't been right since we lost Jess... but it was easier to fake it then... always easier when I have things to do... now... I fucked everything up... all my relationships with everyone are broken... and I have nothing to distract myself with... I can't even drink... I hate this...."

<Shaw> "Pregnancy is temporary, you know," he pointed out.

<Carol> "But this feeling I have isn't... I'm still going to be alone... and it'll be worse because some tiny person I don't even know if I want is going to be dependent on me... and I'm going to fuck that up too..."

<Shaw> Sebastian couldn't argue with drunk logic while he was drunk.

<Carol> "If I just give the baby away that's just as bad... I don't know what to do... I don't know what I want.... I just know I don't want to be alone..."

<Shaw> "You're not really alone, and yes, I know what you mean. However there are even more people here now with Hope's crew arriving."

<Carol> "It's not the same... you know it's not the same..." She shook her head, turning away from him, "Everything's messed up... most of it's my fault, I know... I guess I deserve it... but it still sucks..."

<Shaw> "This isn't your fault, my dear." He let her go. "And I don't believe any of this is deserved."

<Carol> "Of course it is. I did this to myself. I slept with you, fucked up my friendship with Chris, you and Jess then went on and slept with your kid. A shrink'd have a field day! And now I'm pregnant and like a week after we decide to just see if this relationship that I didn't even want works he's back with Hope! And we put her in the fucking ground!"

<Shaw> Sebastian leaned on the table and let her get it out. It truly was a mess, he sighed.

<Carol> She was crying again, "I'm happy for him... I am... I just... it's just so unfair..." she hid her face behind her hands even though her back was to him. "I can't... catch a break..."

<Shaw> He shifted his weight, although the room was spinning again. "I'm sorry, love."

<Carol> "The worst part is I did this to myself... I should have been more careful... I should have kept my distance... I should have left on my own like I planned..."

<Shaw> "We can't change the past, unfortunately." There were a half dozen things he would have done differently.

<Carol> "I know... it still sucks... I'm still going to be mad at myself... and I'm still alone... and I know he'll be happier with her... but it hurts... it hurts so much more than I thought it was going to..."

<Shaw> Sebastian sighed and reached out to place his hand on her shoulder and give it a squeeze.

<Carol> It had hurt when he'd cut her off too. She pulled her shoulder away from him. "I want to go... and I can't..."

<Shaw> 'I don't know what to tell you, Carol. There's nothing I can say that will make this situation any better." He let his hand fall and half sat on the edge of the table.

<Carol> "Because you know it's not going to get better..." she attempted to dry her tears with her sleeve but they wouldn't stop, "Even if it did I'd find some way to fuck it up..."

<Shaw> "Because logic and solutions are not what you want to hear right now," he said slowly. Sebastian looked around the room and finally spotted a box of tissues, weaving his way to it and back to hand her some.

<Carol> "I already told you... this isn't new. This is how I feel all of the time..." she sighed and took some of the offered tissues, "I'm just usually better at hiding it..."

<Shaw> "I daresay you've probably had enough to get to sleep, so maybe getting some rest would be best. You can sleep it off." He turned toward the door himself.

<Carol> She took a step toward him reaching out a hand, "Don't... don't go..."

<Shaw> Sebastian winced. "Carol, I don't think that's a very good idea."

<Carol> She sighed, letting her hand fall back to her side, "I just want some company... but if you'd rather go sleep in your lab... that's fine..."

<Shaw> "Jessica is already angry with me, angrier than I've seen her in years..."

<Carol> "Oh... okay... Well... Goodnight, I guess..." she sniffed, wiping at her eyes again at a loss for what to do with herself now. She didn't want to go to sleep.

<Shaw> He sighed, guilt tugging at him as he watched her cry.

<Carol> She sat down on the edge of the bed and put her face in her hands again, waiting for him to go.

<Shaw> Looking down, he opened the door and stepped into the hall. "I'll check on you in the morning."

<Carol> "Yeah..." she said through a sigh, "Sure.... I'll just...." do something. Maybe look for more scotch.

<Shaw> Sebastian nodded and went to go find some more scotch, so he could hide it.

<Carol> [Time Passes]

<Carol> Carol had not slept. She had succeeded in her quest for scotch and had discovered that Viper had either heard about her love of heckling the news or also had some kind of secret pleasure in it. There was a lot of news to choose from. Most of it propaganda. Ripe for heckling! And so she'd passed the time mixing coffee with her scotch and scotch with her coffee.

<Shaw> Sebastian had awoken on the too-short sofa in his lab feeling as if his head had been stomped in and shit on by a herd of angry ungulates. After forcing himself up, he made use of his punching bag until the last bits of alcohol and the ensuing hangover were gone.

<Shaw> A shower, however, could wait until he found something to eat and coffee.

<Carol> Carol threw things at the tv when Norman's face appeared. It was probably a good thing it was a holographic screen because she'd thrown a lot of shit at it over night.

<Shaw> There were voices and thuds coming from the living area, and he followed the sounds until he found the source. "Well. Good morning."

<Carol> She rolled her head back to see who it was that had spoken, "Oh... hey... you look like shit."

<Shaw> "Thank you, as do you." He reached the coffee table and picked up her mug for a sniff. Sebastian raised a brow at her, but set it back down.

<Carol> "At least I can hold my alcohol."

<Shaw> "Try disabling your abilities before you drink and see what happens."

<Carol> "Can't." She picked up her mug and raised it to him in toast before she emptied it, "So I guess you'll just have to concede I'm more awesome than you."

<Shaw> His stomach had the grace to turn at the thought of drinking any more scotch. "And how long do you plan to continue to... imbibe?"

<Carol> "Until the idea of sleeping stops being an idea... or until I run out of scotch."

<Shaw> "You haven't slept at all?" He sighed, running both hands through his messy hair and stretching.

<Carol> She shook her head, "Hell no. This is better anyway." She gestured to the tv.

<Shaw> Sebastian gave the television a skeptical glance. News. "I'm going to have to ask Viper to give you a sleeping aid."

<Carol> "What for? It's not going to help."

<Shaw> "You don't know that." He yawned. "You should eat something. I'll get you something from the kitchen."

<Carol> "I'm not hungry. And it won't help because the sleeping part isn't the problem. I can sleep anywhere."

<Shaw> "I didn't ask if you were hungry. I said you should eat." Sebastian turned and headed for the kitchen, not bothering to argue.

<Carol> She frowned, looking over at him, "Who made it your job to play nanny?"

<Shaw> "It is apparently a self-appointed post," he said over his shoulder. "You are my friend, and you're killing my grandchild. Someone has to stop it."

<Carol> She rolled her eyes, "I fall off the wagon for one night..."

<Shaw> "It's been a rather long fall, and you're still drinking. It's morning." He disappeared around the corner. Toast would help soak up the alcohol, hopefully.

<Carol> "Yeah, well... I had a rather shit day yesterday." And it had started so well.

<Shaw> He heard that, but didn't respond. After all, he'd had a fairly similar experience. Sighing, he made himself coffee and pulled out bread for toast.

<Carol> Carol slid lower in her seat and, in order to avoid more lecturing... or at least increased lecturing, she set the bottle to one side.

<Shaw> Toast made, he got fresh coffee without scotch and brought the tray back in, placing it on the coffee table. Then he sat beside her. "Eat."

<Carol> She raised an eyebrow at him, "Are you going to force feed me if I tell you I'm not hungry again?"

<Shaw> "I may." He picked up his coffee and took a sip, and a slice of toast.

<Carol> She gave him a small grin, amused at the idea, "I'd like to see you try."

<Shaw> "I'm sure you would," he smirked, taking a slow bite of toast.

<Carol> "Pretty sure I can still take you." She picked up the coffee but ignored the toast.

<Shaw> "Especially this morning," he said with a chuckle, shaking his head as he took another sip of coffee. "I may still be hung over."

<Carol> "Can't say I'd be surprised if you were... you were pretty pickled last night. Nice job, by the way."

<Shaw> "You weren't the only one who had a terrible day, my dear." He saluted with the coffee cup and inclined his head.

<Carol> "Except you know it's gonna get less shit..." she sighed, "But it does mean you can't lecture me on my coping method."

<Shaw> He could only hope. "Ah, but I can. While I was certainly foolish, I am not pregnant."

<Carol> "Do you know how hard it was for me to just stop drinking? I stopped the day I found out..." She looked down at the bump, "Now I just... I wanted a night off from being responsible, okay? Just one..."

<Shaw> "I understand." He nodded, taking another drink of coffee. "The night is over." Sebastian reached for the plate of toast and handed it to her.

<Carol> "I'm really not hungry..." She pushed her free hand through her hair.

<Shaw> "You should be." He gave her stomach a significant look.

<Carol> "I can't make myself hungry when I'm not," she blinked at him, "Give it a while..."

<Shaw> Sebastian sighed and put the plate back on the table. He bit into his own toast with a crunch and slid down into the sofa.

<Carol> "How did you sleep?" She put her coffee down to scrub her face with her hands.

<Shaw> "As only a man of my height on a short sofa can." He rolled his head to the side to give her a grin, all teeth.

<Carol> "Gotta learn to fly," she laughed, "Solves all kinds of problems."

<Shaw> He snorted. "And likely creates a half dozen more." Sebastian stretched his legs out.

<Carol> She shook her head, "Nah, it's just a hundred percent awesome. Ask anyone that flies."

<Shaw> He already knew how amazing it was, since his wife could fly. Thinking of Jessica right now made his chest ache, however.

<Carol> She sighed and took a slice of toast to nibble on, "So what did you do?"

<Shaw> He sighed and took a drink of his coffee. "I told her Hope was alive."

<Carol> She frowned. The comment took some time to filter through the layers of self pity and alcohol. She smacked him.

<Shaw> "Thank you for that," he said, holding his coffee up so that it wouldn't spill. Sebastian gave her a smirk.

<Carol> "So how long since she zombied her frozen ass out of the ground did you find out?" She tossed the half eaten slice of toast onto the table.

<Shaw> "I'm not sure," he said calmly, taking another drink since she didn't seem on the verge of an assault. "She seemed... not herself. She also requested that I keep her... resurrection a secret."

<Carol> "So you figured you'd keep it a secret from your wife til someone told her Hope was dead? Super planning skills. Are you sure you're a genius?"

<Shaw> "I had no idea you lot would turn up on the doorstep, did I?" He frowned. "I was searching for the right time to tell her, since for a time Hope seemed like she might be plotting her own demise."

<Carol> "You thought we wouldn't try to find you all when Obi's reason for leaving in the first damn place was gone?" She shook her head with a roll of her eyes, "Dumbass." She picked up her coffee again, "She'll probably forgive you though. It's not like it was bad news..."

<Shaw> "I will amend - I didn't think you would find us this quickly, and without warning." He sighed and took a drink. Hopefully she would forgive him. "I haven't seen her this angry in... years."

<Carol> "How were we supposed to warn anyone? Viper didn't leave us a way to send a message. Just a map..." She slid sideways and leaned against him, "It'll be okay."

<Shaw> "I hope so." Sebastian stared into the depths of his coffee cup.

<Carol> She slid her arms around his waist and settled her head on his shoulder, "She loves you."

<Shaw> "And I love her, but..." He'd retreated from the boiling rage in their link since yesterday. It was still too hot to touch.

<Carol> "But what?" she poked his cooling coffee cup to watch the ripples.

<Shaw> Sebastian frowned. "She's very angry." Plus, he doubted she'd forgiven him for Carol, after their pre-fight discussion in the tub.

<Carol> "I get very angry all the time. It goes away." She took the coffee cup in her hand to warm it up. "It helps to punch things... but usually things that don't enjoy it. Maybe you should ask Viper if she has stuff Jess can break and give it to her like a present."

<Shaw> He snorted, shifting to stand up and gather the cold toast. The congealed butter was hardly appetizing anymore.

<Carol> She grumbled as her prop moved and slid sideways onto the sofa behind him. "What? You don't think that's a good idea? I'd love a present like that..."

<Shaw> "She may, or she may throw it at me." He picked up the plate and went back to the kitchen.

<Carol> "Well if throwing things makes her feel better... it's not like it'll hurt you..." She put a hand on the back of the sofa to lever herself up and watch him, "Where're you going with that? I thought you wanted me to eat it...?"

<Shaw> "Yes, but the butter was looking... curdled." Sebastian made a face at it and decided he was, indeed, still hung over. Amazing.

<Carol> "Try eggs... they look less gross after five minutes sitting on the table," she suggested, "Also they're hangover friendly. Jesus, it's like you never done this before..."

<Shaw> "I haven't," he said, sounding slightly offended, although he knew it was a gross exaggeration. Eggs sounded terrible as well.

<Carol> "Wow... you call yourself educated...." she pushed herself up to her feet then paused as she steadied herself. Okay she was drunker than she thought. Maybe she should have stopped drinking a few hours ago.

<Shaw> That made him laugh, and he opened the fridge to look inside. Perhaps he should just keep with coffee, and a few more rounds with his punching bag.

<Carol> She weaved her way to the kitchen and leaned to peer over his shoulder, using her flight powers to hover and make it easier and silent-er. "On your left," she said right by his ear.

<Shaw> Sebastian hadn't been listening, and certainly hadn't heard footfalls, so the voice in his ear was a shock. "Christ!"

<Carol> She laughed, "No, eggs."

<Shaw> "I should bell you, woman." He shook his head with a chuckle and backed away from the fridge.

<Carol> "How would that be fun for me?" She moved back a little and set her feet on the ground. "Do I need to cook eggs? Or, like... should we both try? Because either we'll multiply our level of screwup in the kitchen or we'll combine our limited cooking skills into something awesome... and I'm drunk so something's gonna be on fire...."

<Shaw> Sebastian was dubious of these cooking skills since he was sober. "Perhaps you should stay back then, and... either I attempt to cook, or I find someone else who actually can?"

<Carol> "... I know two people that can do that and neither of them are good options." She frowned, "Also... does this mean you're gonna leave me unsupervised?"

<Shaw> He gave her an exasperated look. "I'm going to need to find every bottle of scotch in this bunker, aren't I? Better still, I could ask Viper to engineer a mutation to make you immune to it." His eyebrow lifted in challenge.

<Carol> "Don't blaspheme!" She smacked him, "I'm already mostly immune!"

<Shaw> "Ouch," he deadpanned, baring his teeth at her. "Harder."

<Carol> "Kinky." She laughed, happily smacking him harder. She wanted to make him stumble.

<Shaw> He laughed and rocked with the hit, shaking his head. "Of course."

<Carol> "How many more times do I have to punch you before you're not hungover and can cook eggs?" She looked him over appraisingly.

<Shaw> "Oh, that's the goal here?" Sebastian shook his head again and closed the fridge. At this rate she might fling him into it.

<Carol> "It wasn't but... I want eggs now." She shrugged, "So... how many more times?"

<Shaw> "You think I can cook eggs sober?" That truly made him laugh. "I lived on alcohol and take-out before I met Jessica for a reason, my dear."

<Carol> "Better than you can cook 'em hungover," she shrugged, "It's not that hard... you just crack 'em into a pan and stir til they're not runny... but like... don't get distracted..."

<Shaw> "...perhaps I could microwave them?" He stared at the door of the fridge.

<Carol> "... Sure why not?" She didn't see a problem with that. "Want me to smack you a few times first?"

<David> It had been an... exciting... night for David. With his guest off to her own room, David headed to the kitchen for a morning tea... and bacon. He wanted bacon.

<Shaw> He sighed and opened the door again, taking out a box of eggs and wondering vaguely where Viper managed to procure them. "I should remove them from the shells before I microwave them, yes?" He knew this answer, but now he was feeling contrary.

<David> David stopped at that question. "Who let you near the food?"

<Carol> "Probably... I think I remember something about them exploding..." although that would be kind of funny. She looked round at the voice, "Heeeeeey!"

<Shaw> "Agent Sum." Sebastian grinned at the agent. "Well, it was either me or her, and I'm terrified of allowing her near fire."

<Carol> "I'm fire proof!" she protested, smacking him again.

<David> "Good thing I got here. I'd hate having to move again so soon," David smirked, moving toward them.

<Shaw> "You are, but few other things qualify."

<Carol> "We were going to make eggs," she told told David, "But he's hungover and useless to me and he won't let me punch him better."

<David> "Just... hand over the eggs and nobody gets hurt." David grinned, shaking his head a bit. She was wasted!

<Carol> "... Sure." She grinned, picking one up and weighing it in her hand before she threw it at him.

<David> David ducked, watching the egg smash behind him on the wall. "Danvers!"

<Shaw> "Carol!" Sebastian backed off - he hadn't expected that. Had she always been this unpredictable when drunk?

<Carol> She laughed at their reactions, "Look at that, you know my whole name between you."

<David> "Somebody needs to cut her off," David muttered to Sebastian.

<Shaw> He looked at Sum. "I've been trying to cut her off for hours."

<Carol> "I can cut myself off!" She snapped, "One night! Fuck!" She threw herself into a chair at the kitchen table and slouched.

<Shaw> Sebastian sighed and ran his hands through his messy hair, shaking his head at Sum.

<David> "Do I have to point out the obvious here?" David asked, returning to the unbroken eggs.

<Carol> "Sure. Why not? Seems to be point out the obvious day. Go nuts."

<David> "You wasted a perfectly good egg, damnit. That belonged in my stomach."

<Carol> "There's plenty more, quit yer whining." She rolled her eyes.

<Shaw> "We don't know that as a certainty, since I have no idea where Viper gets fresh eggs."

<Carol> "So go ask her then but make sure you shield your eyes." She suggested to the ceiling.

<Shaw> He rolled his eyes and ran his hands through his hair again, scratching at his stubble. "Perhaps, since Agent Sum is here to take over egg preparation, I should go shower."

<Jessica> Jess yawned and stretched as she walked down the hall. Miriam was still sleeping but she'd want breakfast soon so she was going to get it ready early as there was only one pair of hands this morning. She slowed as she reached the living area and wrinkled her nose, "Why does it smell like a distillery in... oh." She stopped in the doorway, taking in the sight.

<Shaw> Sebastian stopped walking. He'd been so distracted he hadn't sensed her. Turning, he attempted a smile. "Good morning, koibito," he said softly.

<David> "Pretty sure Carol drank a distillery," David offered.

<Jessica> She could feel the uncertainty rolling off her husband... and the hangover remnants. "She wasn't the only one."

<Shaw> "Yes. It was... a long night." He cleared his throat, trying to get a feel for her mood without prying into the link.

<David> David edged to the fridge to look for the bacon.

<Jessica> "Apparently." Her eyes swept the room, the tv, the empty bottles, the two mugs on the table.

<Carol> "How come he doesn't know how to cook eggs?" Carol rolled her head to one side to look at Jess, "They're like the easiest thing ever. Even I can manage eggs..." most of the time.

<Shaw> He closed his eyes, fighting not to lose his temper with Carol's antics. How much scotch had she found?!

<David> "I wouldn't learn either if I had Jess to cook for me all the time," David offered, grinning at her. "Morning, Jess."

<Jessica> Jess raised a hand in a wave, "Good to see you, David." She returned the smile, "Came to get breakfast for Miriam before she wakes up... but I suppose it can wait until after."

<Carol> "She wasn't here five minutes ago when I wanted eggs..."

<David> David set a plate of eggs down in front of Carol. "Make a happy plate, Carol."

<Carol> "Hey!" She grabbed David for a hug, "You're my favourite." Food!

<David> David flailed a bit, patting Carol awkwardly. "Thanks?"

<Shaw> Sebastian watched all this, but mostly watched Jessica. He moved closer to her. "I suspect Miriam slept well. She had a busy day yesterday, after all."

<Carol> She released him to eat her eggs, "You should make them for Sebastian too - he needs them more than I do. He's grumpy."

<Jessica> Her eyes still on Carol, Jess frowned, "Yeah, she did." Now she was rethinking leaving Miriam alone with Carol ever again.

<David> "More eggs, coming right up! Just call me Chef Sum." David smirked, going back to his cooking.

<Shaw> "I will be fine." He most certainly wasn't feeling it, however.

<Carol> "Liar," Carol wafted the smell of eggs towards him, "They're goooood..."

<Shaw> His stomach flipped and he took a step back. His hangover had ceased being impressive and was now irritating.

<Jessica> "I'll just... come back later..." Jess shook her head and turned to leave. On top of yesterday, this was just way too much to deal with.

<David> "Why? I can make eggs for Miriam too. Or do you want the stove?" David offered her the spatula.

<Jessica> She shook her head again, "No, I... it doesn't matter.... she likes to decorate her own pancakes anyway..."

<Shaw> This was hardly the best time, but he moved in beside her. "Love, may we talk?"

<Jessica> "I have nothing to say to you right now."

<Shaw> He blinked, swallowing hard. "Please?"

<Jessica> "I don't want Miriam to wake up on her own."

<David> "I have some eggs you can take her," David offered, plate in hand.

<Shaw> "I could come back with you. I would like to see her as well, of course." Sebastian looked over at Sum.

<Jessica> She looked over Sebastian's shoulder at David, "Thanks... but no, I promised her pancakes last night..." She shifted her attention back to Sebastian, "You're not seeing her like that."

<Shaw> He ran his hand through his hair. "I will shower and then come by."

<David> David shrugged and took the plate of bacon and eggs to sit with Carol at the table.

<Jessica> "Fine." She turned and headed for the door before she had to look at any of them anymore.

<Shaw> Sebastian watched her go, debating if it would make things worse if he said anything else.

<Carol> Carol looked over at Sebastian, her eggs mostly gone, "You really should eat something..."

<Shaw> "No, I should shower and go speak to my wife." He looked back at Carol, trying to gauge if she was sobering up or not.

<David> "Maybe shave," David suggested, taking a bite.

<Carol> "And eat. And get rid of that hangover because you're still grumpy as fuck."

<Shaw> He gave them both withering stares and decided he didn't care, turning to go back to his lab.

<David> "Dry toast works wonders!" David called after him.
:quicksilver Pietro Maximoff [Quicksilver]

Quicksilver: Howisshe?Isshealright?Imusetspeakwithmysisteratonce.
Hawkeye: What is that noise?
IronMan: That is the noise Pietro makes right before he's tossed out of the airlock. ~ Avengers: The Children's Crusade #6

Post Reply